IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) .Si f **^* 1.0 IM 1.1 Li 128 ^ I4£ 12.0 11.25 i 1.4 11^ i 1.6 6" fliotofflaphic Sdaices Corporation in ■:j'i ;■■ 33 Wni MAIN Sinn I WIUTM.N.Y. MSM (716)t7a-4S03 ^■o- CIHM/ICMH Microfiche Series. CIHIVI/iCMH Collection de microfiches. Canadian Institute for Historical Microraproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiquas :\ #- \ '•«>., Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Note* tachniques at bibliographiquas Tha Instituta has attamptad to obtain tha bast original copy availabia for filming. Faaturas of this copy which may ba bibliographically uniqua, which may altar any of tha images in tha reproduction, or which may significantly change the usual method of filming, are checked below. D D D D n D D Coloured covers/ Couverture de couleur I I Covers damaged/ Couverture endommagie Covers restored end/or laminated/ Couverture restaurie et/ou pelliculAe I I Cover title missing/ Le titre de couverture manque Coloured maps/ Cartas gAographiques en couleur Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) I I Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur Bound with other material/ Reli4 avac d'autres documents Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion along interior margin/ La re Mure serrAe peut causer de I'ombre ou de la distortion le long de la marge int^rieure Blank leaves added during restoration may appear within the text. Whenever possible, these have been omitted from filming/ II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajouties lors d'une restauration ngiparaissent dans le texte, mais, lorsque cela ita^t pr.titsible, ces iiages n'ont pas «t« film«es. Additional comments:/ Commentaires supplimantairas: Thee tothi L'institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire qu'il lui a ttt possible de se procurer. Les details de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-Atre uniques du point de vue bibliographique. qui peuvent modifier una image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une modification dans la mithode normale de filmaga sont indiquis ci-dessous. |~~| Coloured pages/ n n t/ n Pages de couleur Pages damaged/ Pages endommagias Pages restored and/or laminated/ Pages restauries et/ou pelliculies Theii possi of th( filmir Origii begin theli sion, othei first I sion, or illi Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ Pages d6color6es, tachetAes ou piqui Pages Pages detached/ Pages ditachdes Showthrough/ Transparence piquies I I Quality of print varies/ Quality inigale de ('impression Includes supplementary material/ Comprend du material supplAmantaire Only edition available/ Seule Edition disponible The I shall TINU whic Mapi diffei entirt begir right requi meth Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to ensure the best possible image/ Les pages totalement ou partiellement obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure, etc., ont M filmies A nouveau de faqon A obtenir la meilleure image possible. This item i* filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ Ce document est filmi au taux de reduction indiqui ci-dessous. 10X 14X 18X 22X 26X 30X J 12X 18X «iy 9Ay 9Ry 13 V Ma*:!^}^ The copy filmed here hes been reproduced thenks to the o^nerotity of: Nationel Library of Canada L'exempiaire film* f ut reproduit grAce A la gAnArositA de: BibliothAque nationale du Canada The images appearing here are the best quality possible considering the condition and legibility of the original copy and in iteeping with the filming contract specifications. Les Images suivantes ont *t<6 reproduites avec le plus grand soin, compte tenu de la condition at de la nettetA de l'exempiaire film6, et en conformity avec les conditions du contrat de filmage. Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed beginning with the front cover and ending on the last page with a printed or illustrated impres- sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All other original copies are filmed beginning on the first page with a printed or illustrated impres- sion, and ending on the last page with a printed or illustrated impression. The last recorded frame on each microfiche shall contain the symbol — ^> (meaning "CON- TINUED"), or the symbol V (meaning "END"), whichever applies. Les exemplaires origlnaux dont la couverture en papier est imprimte sent filmte en commenpant par ie premier plat et en terminant soit par la dernldre page qui comporte une empreinte d'impression ou d'illustratlon, soit par ie second plat, salon ie cas. Tous les autres exemplaires origlnaux sont fllmte en commenpant par ia premlire page qui comporte une empreinte d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par la derniAre page qui comporte une telle empreinte. Un des symboles suivants apparattra sur la derniAre Image de cheque microfiche, seion le cas: ie symbols —^ signifie "A SUIVRE", le symbols V signifie "FIN ". IMaps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at different reduction ratios. Those too large to be entirely included In one exposure are filmed beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to right and top to bottom, as many frames es required. The following diagrams illustrate the method: Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent Atre fiimAs A des taux de rAduction diffArents. Lorsque ie document est trop grand pour Atre reproduit en un seul clichA, 11 est fllmA A partir de i'angle supArieur gauche, de gauche A droite, et de haut en bas, en prenant le nombre d'Images nAcessalre. Les diagrammes suivants illustrent la mAthode. 1 2 3 1 2 3 4 5 6 "V ;■„ / / 1; •'ommtmmitmm II II , m il ii>w il »n >iiMi>f«tfl 04 4» o)lr.J'o^/ in l.r.'O^J LJiKE. n^ijrjv^iPE ci < ''*? 'H'i ll'hiniini- \//,//. I.„k^ , 1 / Mi( *<* v.. Piko'M fiuo'h ( y.nkc ro*'' .1..--^^ \' jitc o'/^-^-*^-*^ r^ J.AKK o Ti./'fsl Ifi,' r„„. I.iik,- ,'/! C' ?/;,..■.. AV j^j ^Uik,- ,>rth\ li/hni.t (inn X . t>,i»4 //f .roiini- I'tthi- /h-norfinni f>ntnifi ,» tfi,- .>/i.t.tii.ti/'/>i .)'<«/#A>tiv/ 17 . V 1. ■f'.:r Q., /// ^^IMU'ClEf oy ant 6' (if'J}>2^ VJiJ \^ iii'riii'. t)i>i\\n thuii f.iiii' . I//(/aV i>hs,r\'>ifi\>n.\' in /i'i:i.\'./i' illiistnifi- ; t. r, ,1,(11 V II, nil ml N'' ^ --<^«*^41A^> ». .'O-X^n^y J,tike\^^f Kiu-hiho Stit/ifim'u w . Snv'J L» Jufy^ Ift <) ('• ^.•.. S'.H.Thf i\>tii\v I'f Hi,- Mi.\:iixs>f>i.-li/>/>- \' il.iy. uilli t.il.-.f ifmiiii't/ or fitlt.haxiul I'll fiinnlivt' slnit-i . t:ii.:' ^o jh/v 1 /j»'A> Swever, ircum- ictions must ^iveii. 3S." « J 1 th in- to the of di- the m ap- t you made le ob- havo f^ n to you of the 9th of August last, that it is deemed un- necessary to give you any further instructions on the subject. "• Orders will be issued through the proper depart- ment, to the Commanding Ofhcer at the Sault Ste. Marie for a detachment of the troops, to form a part of the proposed expedition. " Very respectfully, Sec. SAMUEL S. HAMILTON.^' " Bepartment of War, ) OJ/'ice of Indian ./]Jf(urs^ JMay \^rd^ 1H32. ^ '•Sir: Your letter of Feb. liJtIi has been received, and its general views are a})proved. The Secretary of War deems it important that you should proceed to the country upon the heads of the Mississippi, and visit as many of the Indians in that, and the intermediate region, as circumstances will permit. "• Reports have reached the de|)artment, irom various quarters, that tiie Indians upon our frontiers are in an unquiet state, and that there is a })ros[)(>ct of extensive hostiliti'js among themselves, ft is no less the dictate of humanity, than of policy, to repress this feeling, and to establish permanent peace among these tril)cs. It is also inn)ortant to inspect the condition of the trade in that remote country, and the conduct of the traders. To ascertain whether the regulations and the laws are complied with, and to suggest such alterations as may be required. And finally to inquire into the numbers, standing, disposition and [)ros[)ects of the Indians, and to report all the statistical facts yon can procure and which will be useful to the government in its operations, or to the community in the investigation of th(>se sub- jects. " In addition to these objeets, you will direct your attention to the vaccination of tiu^ Indians. An act for tliat pur|)ose, has pass(>d Congr(*ss, and yon ari^ autho- rised to tak(» a surg(Mm with you. Vaccine matter pre- pared and put up by the; Surgeon General is h.erevvith transmitted to you, and you will, upon your whoh^ routi*, VI PREFACE. explain to the Indians the advantages of vaccination, and endeavor to porsuade them to submit to the pro- cess. You will keep and report an account of the number, ages, sex, tribe, and local situation of the In- dians who may be vaccinated, and also of the preva- lence, from time to time, of the small pox among them, and of its effects as far as these can be ascertained. " Very respectfully, &c. ELBERT HERRING." In the execution of these orders, the summer season of two years was devoted. All the bands of the Chip- pewa nation, located north of the mouth of the Wis- consin, and some bands of the Sioux were visited. Councils were held with them at various points, for the objects above specified, and no opportunity was omit- ted to acquire statistical and other information suited to aid in the formation of correct opinions respecting their condition, and the policy to be pursued respecting them. The portion of country situated between the bands of Lake Superior and the Mississippi, south of St. An- thony's falls, occupied the summer of 183L The area extending thence north, to the source of the Missis- sippi, and the Hauteur des Terres, forming the eleva- tion separating its waters, from the steams received by Hudson's bay, constituted the object of the expedition of 1832. So much of this area, as lies north of a lati- tude line passing through Cass lake, and west of about its parallel of longitude, comprehends the principal to- pic of description in the following work. And it is thus distinguished, from other portions of the western coun- try, brought into discussion, in my two previous vol- mncs of travels. HENRY R. SCHOO1.CRAFT. Detroit, October 10, 1«33. NARRATIVE OF AN EXPEDITION THROUGH THE UPPER MISSISSIPPI, TO ITASCA LAKE. CHAPTER I. Introductory observations on the sources of the Mississippi. — Pi/re's expedi- tion in \dXib, for exploring its course, and ascertaining its origin. — The eayiedition of Gov. Cass, directed to the same objects, iti 1820. — Its extent, termination, and results. — Renewed efforts to ascend to its source, by the author, in 1931. — Diverted to the unexplored country lying in the area between Lake Superior and the Upper Mississippi, south of St. Antho- ny's Falls. — Summary of the route. — The St. Croix and Chippewa Riv- ers. — Massacre of the Monomonees at Prairie du Chien, in 1831. — Mine country. — Return to the Straits of St. Mary. American geography may be said to have had three impor- tant problems to solve, in modern times. The first and second of these, related to the source of the Missouri, and to the course and termination of the Columbia. Both, were substantially re- solved by the expedition of Lewis and Clark, under the admin- istration of Mr. Jefferson. It is to be borne in mind, however, that but one of the three forks, up to which the Missouri was traced, has been explored, that its two northwestern branches liave not been ascended, and that, consequently, we do not actually know, which of its primary tributaries is the longest, or brings down the greatest volume of water. 8 PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. The true source of the Mississippi, which forms the third topic of inquiry, was brought into discussion at the same pe- riod. And immediately after the acquisition of Louisiana, the American government sent an officer, with a suitable body of men, to determine it. Lieut. Pike, who was selected for this service (who, nine years afterwards lost his life as a general in the service, at the taking of York) did not, however, set out early enough in the season (1805) to accomplish the object. After the selection and purchase of the site, on which the fort near the Falls of St. Anthony, is now situated, he encountered delays in ascending the rapids characteristic of that part of the Mississippi. Winter overtook him before reaching the junc- tion of the De Corbeau. He prepared for its severities by erecting a block house, for the security of his provisions and men. He then proceeded with a small detachment, on snow shoes to Sandy Lake, and Leech Lake ; two points of central influence, which were then occupied by the North West Fur Company. As the partners of this company consisted of for- eigners, and their operations were continued after the legal transfer of the country to the American government, Lieut. Pike would have been justified in making a seizure of the valu- able furs then in their possession. He did not, however, adopt this course, and exhibited a magnurimity in relation to it, which is in accordance with his subsequent acts of disinterested intre- pidity. He collected the geographical data, which are embodied in his published map and journal, and returned from his wintry station, on the opening of navigation in the spring. No further effort was made to explore the sources of the Mis- sissippi, for several years. In 1820, Gov. Cass, then adminis- tering the government of Michigan Territory and exercising jurisdiction over Indian affairs, obtained the sanction of the general government to visit the region. He left Detroit, with a party of thirty-eight men, including the gentlemen composing his suit, during the latter part of May. He was supplied for PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. i a journey of four months. After traversing the coasts of Lake Huron, and visiting Michilimackinac, he proceeded north-west- veard, by ascending the primitive summit at the Falls of St. Mary, went through the extended and picturesque basin of Lake Superior, and first struck the waters of the Upper Mississippi at Sandy Lake. To this point he was accompanied by the mil- itary escort, and by the train of larger canoes employed to transport stores and baggage. But the fatigues which the men had undergone in crossing portages, added to the low state of the water, induced him to form a permanent encampment at this place. And he proceeded with a select party, in canoes to explore the Mississippi. It was the middle of July when the expedition reached Sandy Lake, and the difficulty of subsisting so large a party in so re- mote a position, with the constant claims of suffering and hungry tribes, who presented themselves at every point, began to be severely felt. The exploring party, which was now organized, went out, under a sense of these circumstances, and with a feel- ing of the responsibility pressing upon the claims of the expe- dition in other quarters, which limited the time applicable to the ascent. They entered the Mississippi on the 17th of the month, and found a strong current, with alluvial banks, and a vegetation indicative of a fertile soil. For the distance of about one hundred and fifty miles, above this point, the party found no diminution in the average strength of the current, which was frequently accclornted by rapids. The latter then assumed a more formidable aspect for ten or a dozen miles, at the end of which they were terminated by the falls of Peckagama. At this cataract, the river, which below has its course through allu- vial banks, densely wooded, is compressed between rocks of granulated quartz, over which it rushes with a velocity, which would seem to threaten destruction to any species of craft that should attempt the descent. It became necessary, at this point, to transport the canoes and baggage from two to three hundred yards over land. i I'i ; 10 PREUMINAUY OBSERVATIONS. On reaching the Peckagaina summit, the channel of the Mis- sissippi was found to flow more directly from the west, with a comparatively sluggish current. But the most distinctive trail of this part of the river was found to consist of a series of ex* tensive savannahs, through which the river displays itself in the most elaborate windings. The junction of the Leech Lake branch takes place at this plateau, at the computed distance of fifty-five miles above the falls. After passing this point, the course of the river is again, generally, from the north-west, about forty-five miles to Lake Winnipec, a handsome body of clear water, estimated to be ten miles broad. The course of the ascent is then west, for about fifty miles, at which distance the river is found expanded into a more considerable lake, present- ing an area of limpid water of, perhaps, 120 square miles. This sheet, which has subsequently been found to be the largest ex- pansion of the Mississippi, is since denominated Cass Lake. It was the highest point reached. The party entered it on the 21st of July. The question of pursuing the stream further, was then submitted by Gov. Cass, to the gentlemen composing his party. Anxious as all were to see the actual source of so cele- brated a stream, their wishes were controlled by circumstances. Inconveniences had been felt from leaving the supplies at so considerable a distance below, and as the waters were found to be low, and the preparations inadequate for a journey of inde- finite extent, a decisive opinion was expressed in favor of a return from this point. This decision was immediately carried into effect. From the best information that could be obtained, the Missis- sippi was represented to have its origin in a lake called La Bicke, supposed to be sixty miles distant, in a north-west direction. Up- on this estimate, the length of the river was computed to be 3038 miles, and by a series of approximate estimates, its altitude pla- ced at 1330 feet above the Atlantic. Numerous rapids and lakes were, however, stated to exist in this remote part of the stream, and a degree of vagueness and uncertainty exhibited PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. 11 in relation to it, which evinced, that the traders, who were re- lied on for information, either, had seldom frequented it, or preserved an indefinite recollection of its geographical features. Such was the state of public information on this point in 1820. A veil of obscurity was still cast about the actual source of the Mississippi, which there was no further attempt to remove for ten or eleven years. In 1830, the writer of these sheets was directed to proceed into the Chippewa country, north-west of Lake Superior, in the execution of duties connected with In- dian affairs. But the instructions were received so late in the season, that their execution became impracticable until the next year. In the moan time, means for more extensive observation were provided, a physician and botanist engaged, and a small detachment of troops, under the command of a subaltern, or- dered to form a part of the expedition. This expedition numbering twenty-seven persons, exclusive of guides and Indian auxiliarieg, employed on the portages, left St. Mary's at the foot of Lake Superior, late in June 1831. After entering, and coursing aroupd the shores of Lake Supe- rior to Lapointe, it was found, from every representation, that the low state of the water on the Upper Mississippi, would ren- der it difRcult, if not impracticable, to reach the bands at its sources, during the drought of summer. Public reasons were, at the same time, urgent for visiting the interior bands, located between the groupe of islands at the head of Lake Superior, and the Mississippi — where a useless and harrassing conflict was kept up between the Sioux and Chippewa nations. The expedition returned eight miles on its track, and entered the mouth of Mushkigo, or Mauvaig river of Lake Superior. This stream, which carries down the waters of an extensive slope of highlands, is embarrassed with permanent rafts of flood wood, and with numerous rapids, presenting an arduous ascent. The axe, the canoe-pole, and the carrying-strap, were alternately employed in the ascent, and thoy were employed under the influ- ence of the midsummer's heat, and the annoyance of the hordes If FREUMINARY OBSERVATIONS. .'11 I of smaller insects, who are on the wing, in this secluded val- ley, during the greater part of the . twenty-four hours. This stream Was ascended one hundred and four miles, to the portage. The goods and canoes were then carried 8J miles, across high- lands, tq a lake called Koginogumoc, or the Longwater ; and thence by four separate portages, and three intervening lakes, to the Namakagon river. The latter was descended one hun- dred and sixty-one miles, to its junction with the St. Croix, of which it is the right fork, and the channel of the latter pursued to Yellow River. From this point, where a public couHcil was convened, the expedition re-ascended the Namakagon to the portage into lac Courtonelle, or Ottawa Lake. This portage consists of a carrying place of three miles and a lake, then another carrying place of 750 yards and a lake, from the latter of which there is a navigable outlet into the Ottawa for canoes. Ottawa Lake is a sheet of water about twelve miles long, having an outlet into the Chippewa river of the Upper Missis- sippi. In order, however, to visit certain hostile bands, a portage was made from this outlet (after following it down about half a day's journey,) of 3^ miles, into lac Chetac, the principal source of Red Cedar river. The latter was then pursued, through four principal expansions, called Wigwas, Warpool, Red Cedar and Rice Lakes, to its falls. A short portage over horizontal sand-rock, interrupts the navigation, alter which there is a series of rapids, extending about 24 miles. Deep and strong water was then found to its junction with the Chippewa river, which it enters at the estimated distance of 40 miles from the confluence of the latter with the Mississippi, (on its eastern bank.) • The entire line of country travelled by this interior route was 643 miles. The Mushkigo, the St. Croix, and the Chippewa, were the rivers, which by their common origin and interlocking on the summit lands, aflbrded this communication. Many bands of Indians were visited in their fastnesses, where they had hith- erto supposed themselves out of the reach of observation. ■ ^^' TW^^TT^T? PRELLMINARY OBSERVATIONS. IS i Councils were held at various points, and presents distributed. And the pauses afforded by these assemblages, and by the ne- cessary delays of overland transportation, furnished opportuni- ties for preserving notes on the manner of living, among those bands, and their population, traditions and resources, as well as the geographical features and the natural history of the country. On entering the Mississippi, the truth of the information, derived on Lake Superior, respecting its depressed state, was verified. Extensive portions of its outer channel and bars, were found exposed and dry. The party encamped on a sand bar formed by the junction of the Chippewa, which is usually several feet under water. From the mouth of the Chippewa, the expedition descended the Mississippi to Galena, in Illinois. While at Prairie du Chien, the murder of twenty-six Monomonee men, women, and chil- dren, by a war party of the Sacs and Foxes, which had trans- pired a few days previous, was the subject of exciting interest. It was narrated with all its aitrocious circumstances. A flag waved over the common grave of the slain, and several of the wounded Monomonees, who had escaped the massacre, were examined and conversed with. This affray unparalleled for its boldness and turpitude, having occurred in the village of Prairie du Chien, in the hearing of its inhabitants, and in sight of the fort, was made the subject of demand by the government for the surrendry of the murderers, and produced the concentration of troops on that frontier, which eventuated in the Indian war of 1832. Some excitement was also felt at Galena, and its vi- cinity, in consequence of the menacing attitude which the Sacs and Foxes had recently assumed, in the vicinity of Rock Island, and a general mistrust felt of their sincerity in the treaty con- cluded with the United States a short time previous. At Galena, the exploring party separated, part returning in canoes up the Wisconsin, and part crossing the mine country, over the branches of the Pekatolika, and by the way of the Blue Mounds, to fort Winnebago. From this point, Fox River wag !i 'li 14 PREUMINARY OBSERVATIONS. descended to Green Bay, and the route of the lake coast pur- sued northward to the straits, and to the Sault of St. Mary. A narrative of this expedition, embracing its principal inci- dents, and observations on the productions of the country, is in preparation for publication by one of the gentlemen of the party. In the nfiean time, the official report transmitted to Government, and submitted to Congress by the War Department, together with remarks in a series of letters on the mine country, are sub- joined in the appendix to this volume. • ?'i"r'-" "■•":." PRELUIINARY OBSERVATIONS. 15 ist pur- ary. il inci- 1^, is in party, iment, gether e sub- CHAPTER II. Farther observations on the exploration of the Upper Mississippi, and the discovery of its source. — ^n expedition authorised by the United .States government, in 1832. — Its organization, objects,* and route. — Leaves St. Mary, and proceeds through Lake Superior. — Sketch of this lake. — Notice of the murder of Brunet, by an Indian, in 1831.— Mission at Lapointe, or Chagoimegon. — The importance of this point in Indian history. — Mongozid, Wahbojeeg. — Meet Ozawindib, at the Brule. — Route to Sandy Lake, on the Upper Mississippi. — Portages on the St. Louis. — The Savanne portage — Sandy Lake. — Assassina- tion of Mr. Kay. Early in 1832, the plan of visiting the source of the Mississip- pi, was resumed. And a memoir for its execution, accompanied by estimates, forwarded to the Department of War, which recei- ved the sanction of the Hon. L. Cass, then placed at the head of that department. An expedition was accordingly organized, consisting of thirty persons, including an officer of the army, detached, with ten men, for topographical duty, a surgeon and geologist, an interpreter of the language, and a missionary to the north-western Indians, who was invited to accompany the explo- ring party. This expedition was based on a renewal of the effort to effect a permanent peace with the two principal Indian nations, who inhabit that region, and whose continued feuds, not only weaken and harrass each other, but embarrass the trade, interrupt the execution of the intercourse laws, and involve the lives and property of the frontier inhabitants. Additional weight was given to these considerations, by the unquiet state of the Indians on the Upper Mississippi, which broke out in open hos- tility during the year. These reasons were connected with the supervision of the trade, the acquisition of statistical facts, and the carrying into effect an act of Congress of that year, for exten- 10 PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. ! I 1 I in ding the benefits of vaccination to the Indian tribes. To which end it was enjoined " to proceed to the country on the heads of the Mississippi, and to visit as many Indians in that, and the in< termediate region, as circumstances would permit." This expedition, to the account of which the present volume is devoted, left St. Mary's on the 7th of June, 1832. As the route through Lake Superior, and thence north-west, on the waters of the .Upper Mississippi, to Cass Lake, has been descri- bed in a " Narrative Journal of Travels in the North-west," of 1820, heretofore published by the author, no details of the geog- raphy of the country then passed over and described, or of the ordinary incidents of a journey through this portion of the country, will be given. A brief sketch, however, of the general route, will serve to refresh the memory of readers whose atten- tion has been before called to the subject, and cannot but prove acceptable to all, who feel an interest in the developement of its natural features and character. The village of the Sault of St Mary's is situated on the com- munication which connects Lake Huron with Lake Superior, fifteen miles below the foot of the latter. A strong and con- tinued rapid, over shelving sand rock, interrups the navigation for vessels. The water has been computed to sink its level, twenty two feet ten inches, at this place. A portage exceeding half a mile, enables boats to proceed beyond. The river above has a brisk current, which is imperceptibly lost on entering be- tween the two prominent capes, which form the opening into Lake Superior. This lake, which is called Igomi, Chigomi, and Gitchigomi, by the Indians, as the term is more or less abbreviated, is re- markable for its extent, its depth, and the purity of 'its waters. It lies in a bason of trap rocks, with alternations of the granite and sand stone series. No variety of calcareous rock is present,* and its waters are consequently free from impregnations from ♦ Detached pieces of calcareous tufa were found, imbedded in Uic soil, at the mouth of the river Brule, in 1832. PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. 17 com- at the ttiis source. As it is the largest and the purest of the series of lakes it is also the highest in position ; its altitude being compu- ted at 640 feet above the Atlantic. Its banks are diversi- fied with mural precipices, with extensive deposits of marine sand, and with beds of mixed detritus. Its immeaiate margin is loaded with primitive boulders and pebble-stones, alternating with shores of yellow and of iron sand. Several bold mountains of primitive construction, stand near the central parts of its south shores, which are in striking contrast with the ruin-like, walled masses, of horizontal structure, which characterize other parts. Among the detritus of its shores are still occasionally found masses of native copper, which are now referred to the trap formation. Of a body of water so irregular in its shape and imperfectly defined, it may be vague to speak of its superficial area, but this may be assumed to cover 30,000 square miles. It embraces numerous islands, the largest of which are Grand, Royal, and Magdalen islands. It has several noble harbors, bays and inlets, and receives numerous rivers. It abounds with fish, the most noted of which are white-fish, sturgeon, and salmon-trout. But by far the most valuable product of its present commerce, is its furs and peltries. The Indian population of its immediate shores, is not great. Exclusive of bands located on the heads of its rivers, it does not exceed 1006 souls, to which may be added 436 for the American side of the St. Mary's river. Their trade is conducted by 15 clerks, licensed by the Indian depart- ment, employing 70 boatmen, interpreters and runners. Re- cently a mission has been established on Magdalen Island (La Pointe of the traders,) by the American Board of Foreign Missions, and the gospel began to be preached to the natives. The estimated population which, in a comprehensive view, should be added for the south shores, extending to the borders of the Winnebago and Monomonee lands, and running west, to the Sioux line, is, for the northern curve of Green Bay, 210 ; heads of the Monomonee and Wisconsin rivers, S42 ; the Chip- 18 PRELIMINAUY OBSERVATIONS. 'r pewa river and its tributaries, 1376; the St. Croix and its tributaries, 895 ; Grand Portage, and Rainy Lake, 47G ; to which latter may perhaps be added, 249, making, with the for- mer estimates, 5000 souls. In travelling through this lake, in boats or canoes, the shores are followed round. The distance from Point Iroquois to the entrance of the St. Louis river of Fond du Lac, is estimated at 490 miles, exclusive of the journey around the peninsula of Keweena, which is ninety miles more. The general course is nearly due west, in consequence of which, the climate is deemed to be decidedly more favorable to agriculture at its head than at its outlet. Traders, who course round the peninsula in boats, take, on nn average, tNvcnty-six days in the voyage. Fifteen were employed on the present expedition. Indians were met at various points, and wherever it was practicable, they were vaccinated. The surgeon employed on that service reported G99 vaccinations on the voyage through the lake, and experienced no ditiiculty in getting them to submit to the process. At the mouth of the Ontonagon, where the party arrived on the 19th of June, a band of Indians was encamped on its way out, from Ottawa lake. Mozojeed, their chief, confirmed a report of the murder of aii engage, or under clerk, named Brunet, by a Chippewa, named VVuba Annimikee, or the White Thunder. He said that he had concurred with the traders in ap- prehending the Indian, and bringing him out to be delivered up to the Indian agent. But that he had clfectcd his escape on the Mauvais Portage. He promised to exert himself to re-opprchcnd him, the following year. And he rigidly performed his promise. In July, 1833, the V/hite Thunder was delivered by Mo/ojeed and his followers, to the civil authorities. He was tried for the murder at the U. S. circuit court holden at Michilimackinac, in that month. Counsel being assigned to defend him, every advantage was secured to him that the laws proviv'c. His own confessions were proved, to substantiate the nuu'der, and on these he was convicted. 'fl If' il! PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIOxXS. 19 d4- He made no defence whatever on the trial, silently submitting to the determinations of his counsel. When judgment had been pronounced, he arose, and, through an interpreter, stated to the judge the reasons which had actuated him. He observed, that after aiding Brunet, on a certain occasion, in carrying his goods to the banks of a river, he had taken a canoe bound there, (be- ing his oivn canoe) to cross the stream. For this Brunet threat- ened him, and shook a tomahawk over his head. On another occasion, having sold Brunet a shaved deer-skin, he asked him (as is customary after getting payment) for tobacco ; but he re- plied abusively, that he did not give tobacco to such scaly dogs. Not long afterwards, being engaged in playing at the Indian game of bowl, Brunet took him by the hair, on the crown of his head, and shook him. Finally, on the morning of the day of the murder, Brunet had struck him on the chin, with violence. This, together with the other indignities, took place in the pres- ence of the Indians, in whose eyes he was, consequently, dis- graced. In the afternoon of that day, Brunet went back from the lake on which they were encamped, into the forest to pro- cure some birch bark for making flambeaux for fishing. The White Thunder secretly followed him. He observed him tie up a roll of bark, put it across his shoulders, and commence his re- turn. He soon crossed a log which lay in his path. The In- dian quickly followed him, mounting the same log, and, from this elevation, raised his gun and deliberately shot him in the back. He fell dead. At La Pointe, the party wore introduced to Mr. and Mrs. Hall, missionaries, who, with Mr. Ayer, had proceeded to this place, in 1831, to establish a mission among the Chippewas. Mrs. Hall had presented to her husband a daughter during their residence, which is believed to be the first child of white pa- rents, both by father and mother, ever born within the precincts of this lake. The mission had cncounterod no unforeseen ob- stacles in its first clllirts. It has since been enlarged in its means and the number of its laborers, and promises to exert a happy influence in the region. i' J Ih :ii 20 PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. It is interesting to observe the dawning of the gospel at a spot, which has been long noted as the scene of Indian trade, and the rallying point of Indian war parties. It is at this place, the Chegoimegon of early writers, that tradition places the ancient council fire of the Chippewa nation. And here resided the pre- siding chief, called Mudjikiwis, or Waishki, who exercised the sovereign power over a rude confederation of local tribes, whose dissolution, or separation into independent fragments, may be traced to the right of each chieftain of declaring a negative to any decision, and silently withdrawing his aid, for the time be- ing. Personal influence and authority may be supposed to have counteracted this defect, while the tiibe was small, as tradition represents it to have been when it first migrated from the east^ to this lake ; but its increase and spread over the adjacent coun- try, would naturally destroy so feeble a tie of political power, and must soon have left each local band as it now remains, in- dependent and sovereign in its acts. Yet the voice of tradition refers to this era of the reign of the Mudjikiwis as one of comparative splendor. Although republican in all that is left of their institutions, the succession of the Mudjikiwis is said to hLve been hereditary among the Chippewas, and the descendants of this magistrate, who yet exist at Chegoimegon, evince a pride of ancestry which we should only look for, among feudal or des- potic nations. The last person who may be said to have exercised this office was Mongazid, (or Mamongazida,) who was in high fa- vor with the French. He is represented to have visited Quebec in the time of Montcalm, and to have been an actor in the final battle in which that distinguished commander fell. His son Wah- bojeeg, or the White Fisher, succeeded him as the ruling chieftain of the band, and eminently distinguished himself as a war leader. He died in 1793, after having been greatly instrumental in dri- ving his cousins-german, the Foxes, from the Chippewa country. The present chieftain, Chi Waishki, alias Pizhickec, or the Buf- falo, is the representative of this line. He said to the Indian Agent, who, by direction of the commissioners at the treaty of 'W m -M r.'rvv^'^^^rff^ V^i^^^'^'^V^T^'''^'^ PRELIMLNARY OBSERVATIONS, 21 Fond du Lac, in 1820, invested him with a silver medal, " What need I of this ! It is known whence I am descended." But there is no space for these reminiscences. Many scat- tered parties of Chippewas were encountered east of this point, interspersed with the loaded boats of the traders, bringing out their annual returns. Some of the parties were bound to the British post of Penetanguishine, others, to St. Mary's or Michi- limackinac. Chi Waishki, the chief above alluded to, was met at Keweena, on his way to visit the Agency. He expressed his regret that the agent would not be there, evinced a strong inter- est in the object of the expedition, and presented a peace-pipe, as the evidence of his friendship. At the mouth of the river Brule, a small party of the Chippewas was encountered, from the sources of the Mississippi. It turned out to be the family of Ozawindib, one of the principal Chippewas, from Cass Lake. He was persuaded to return, and proved himself to be a trusty and experienced guide through the most remote and difficult parts of the route. The expedition entered the mouth of the St. Louis river on the 23d of June. The ascent of this stream is attended with separate portages of nine, and of three miles. There is, finally, a portage of six miles across a sandy tract, which separates the Lake Superior from the Mississippi waters, making 18 miles of land carriage. The other portions of the route consist of rapid water, much of which is shallow and interspersed with sharp rocks, requiring both strength and dexterity in the men to man- age the canoes, and to repair them when injured. A part of the summit portage, immediately after quitting the Savanna river, consists of bog, the sod of which being cut through, it becomes necessary to wade in a pathway of mud and water* portions of which, are mid-thigh deep. The entire distance from Lake Superior to the Mississippi, estimating from water to water, is 150 miles. The expedition spent about ten days on this part of the route, and reached the trading house of Mr. Aitkin.'on the banks of the Mississippi, on the 3rd of July, It 22 PRELIMINARY OBSEUVATIOxNS. m < remained there, until the evening of the 4th, giving Lieut. Allen, who was in command of the troops, an opportunity to fire a sa- lute in honor of the day, to the no small gratification of the Indians, who, being apprized of the occasion, thronged the banks of the river to witness the ceremony. Sandy Lake has been a post of importance in the fur trade from the earliest French times, being one of the central seats of Indian power on the Upper Mississippi. An assassination oc- curred here in 1785, which affords a striking illustration of the evils of using ardent spirits in the Indian country. Mr. Kay, the victim of Indian resentment on this occasion, was a gentle- man of Montreal, who had come out with an adventure of In- dian goods, into this region. After passing the winter on the waters of the Mississippi, he awaited the assembling of his clerks at this place, and employed himself in closing the spring business with the Indians, preparatory to his return to Michili- mackinac. On the 2nd of May, he was informed of the near nrrival of one of his clerks, and prepared to go and meet him. The sequel is given in a translation of the words of an eye witness, whose manuscript account is before the author.* " Mr. Kay said that he would himself go, although somewhat fatigued by the continual running of the Indians, the night pre- vious. On parting he told me to draw some rum, of which he took a stout drink. And as he knew there was no rum at the post of Pine river, when he left Mr. Harris, he thought a dram would be pleasing to him also; for which reason he told me to fill one of the flagons of his liquor case, to take with him. And he gave me orders to give the Indians no drink during his ab- sence, which was difficult, because they were already tipsey. "The Indians had given me the name of The Writer, which they are accustomed to do to all whom they observe writing. As soon as Mr. Kay had gone, I did not want for visits, his ♦ Relation tics traverses ct dcs aventures d'un Mnrchand Voyngciir dans lea territoircs Sauvagea de I'Aim'riquci Scplentrionale, parti de Monircul, Ic 28 de Mai, 1783. Par Jean Baptistc PtLrault. - V';jv.':»^'T^-fcy- V- "" PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONa 23 ;ut. Allen, fire a sa- )n of the nged the fur trade il seats of ation oc- )n or the \Ir. Kay, a gentle- •e of In- ;r on the 5 of his le spring Michili- the near eet him. an eye mewhat Tht pre- hich he 1 at the a dram I me to And his ab- osey. which I'riting. its, his dans lea 3deMai, savagesse remaining in the tent with me. A great many Indians came in ; among the number was Katawabida and Mongozid, who said to me, " Writer, give us rum ! " I told them that I could not — that I was not master. They tormented me a long time. Mongozid threw to me a pair of mctasses, which he had got on credit, and had not paid for, (for he was a poor paymas- ter,) demanding rum for them. I told him, no ! He then talked with Mr. Kay's woman, who was tired of them, as well as my- self. She begged me to give them a little, after which they went out of the tent. " Within an hour after Lc Barrn/ue Eau arrived, and told me that Mr. Harris and Mr. Pinot had actually arrived at the fish- dam. The Indians, one and all, set up a shout of joy, and ran to the beach to receive them. They did not however, meet with a very good reception, the flagon Mr. Kay had taken with him having intoxicated the whole party. They debarked, and while Mr. Harris was getting his tent pitched, Mr. Kay en- tered mine and took a glass in my presence. Mr. Harris was quite noisy. To complete the scene, the ferocity of Cul Blanc* (an Indian unfriendly to Mr. K.) had returned. He had per- suaded Le Cousin to stab Mr. Kay, in the course of the winter, saying to him, that he had not courage enough himself to do it. The other gloried in being equal to the commission of a crime, which he had promised to perpetrate when they came together. " The Cul Blanc was sitting, with many others, on a hillock, before the fire, sn:oking, directly before Mr. Kay's tent. Le Cousin got up and went towards the tent, at the entrance of which he mei Mr. Kay. Mr. Kay's bed was placed across, op- posite the pole supporting the tail-piece of his tent. The bar- rel of rum was behind the bed, in the bottom of the tent. Mr. Kay saw him coming, as he was going to take a scat beside mc on the bed. At this moment Lc Cousin entered. He tendered \\\9 hand, and asked for rum. Mr. Kay, who did not like the man, answered, "No! You do not pay your credits ! You ♦ Wabidea. tl ilt 24 PRELl>mVARY OBSEUVATIONS. shall have uone ! Go out, immediately !" With this, he took him by the arm, and conducted him out of the tent. On turn- ing round to re-enter, the Indian, who was armed with a knife, which he had concealed under a mantelet de calmande, gave him a stab in the back of the neck. He then retired towards the camp fire, which was surrounded by a great many Indians and our men. I got up immediately, hearing the scream of his wife, whom I perceived in front of me. " Have you been stabbed ?" I inquired of Mr. Kay. " Yes ! " he replied, " but he shall pay for it." So saying he put his hand in the mess-basket and drew out a large, pointed table knife, with which he sallied furiously from the tent, without my being able to stop him. The Indians seeing the knife in his hand, asked the cause of it. He said that Le Cousin had stabbed him, and that he was in search of him to kill him. But Le Cousin had taken refuge in his own lodge which was near our camp. Mr. Kay went towards the lodge. We ran after him to prevent some fatal accident. The tumult was, by this time, very great. Great numbers were collected from all sides, and all, both French and Indians, bereft of their reason, for it was in the midst of a general carouse. In a moment, every one seized his arms, and there was a motley dis- play of knives, guns, axes, cudgels, war-clubs, lances, &c. I found myself greatly at a non-plus, for I had not before wit- nessed such a scene. I saw so many preparations that 1 judged we should have a serious time. " Mr. Kay pursued Le Cousin, but before he could reach him, the passage to his lodge was blocked up by the crowd. liC Cousin's mother asked him what he wanted. " Englishman ! '♦ said Siie, " do you come to kill me ? She made her way among the crowd, armed with a small knife, and reached the spot where Mr. Kay was standing, without any one's observing the knife, for she came in an humble attitude imploring Mr. Kay for the life of her son. In a moment, Mr. Kay cried out, in a joud voice, " I am killed," and he fell. We entered, and found that she had struck him in the side, making an incision of more :A al PaEUMINARY OBSERVATIONS. 25 than three inches. We now took him to his tent, bathed in his blood. We laid him on his bed, which in a moment, was soak- ing with his blood. "At this moment his friend Le Petit Mort, (Feebyains) who had been tipsey and gone to sleep, started up. He ran to Mr. Kay's tent, where the first object he saw, was his friend pale and quivering. He went and embraced him amidst a flood of tears, saying, " My friend, you are dead, but I survive to revenge you." In contemplating a calico night-gown which Mr. Kay had on when he was wounded, and which was all bloody, he could no longer restrain his an^ ir. Ea took up the knife which Mr. Kay had, at the time he was wounded, and which had been brought back by his wife, who was present. He sallied out of the tent to seek revenge, not of Le' Cousin, — ^who was the in- strument, but not the author of the murder — but of Cul Blanc, who was sitting before the fire, smoking his pipe. He seized him by the scalp-lock, drew his body back with one hand, ex- claiming, " Die, thou dog 1 " with the other hand, he plunged a knife into his breast, Cul Blanc begging all the while for mercy. " This scene of carnage put a stop to the drinking. The women spilled out all the rum, of which there was still no small quantity in the different lodges. The stab Cul Blanc had re- ceived did not prove mortal, notwithstanding the ghastliness of the wound, the knife having passed out through the flesh without penetrating any vital part. But the blood issued copiously and disfigured his wife, who carried him off, trailing his blood through the camp. '• This tragedy being finished, Le Petit Mort re-entered the tent. He told his wife, who followed him, to go and search for certain roots, which he chewed and formed into a cataplasm for tiie wound, after having applied hi3 mouth to it, and sucked out the extravasatcd blood, an operation that caused Mr. Kay great pain. He enjoyed a little ease during the remainder of the night and following day. Le Petit Mort passed the night oppo- site to his bed. The next dav he took off the coropressj and re- % m 2G FRELIJUINAUY OBSERVATIONS. fi !il :ii ' Hi placed it by another, after having once more sucked out the blood and cleaned the wound. The patient became so exhaus- ted by this dressing, that for the space of half an hour he lost all recollection. When he regained his senses he felt easier, and asked for the Bras Casse, (the chief of the band,) who had not yet heard what had happened, for the Indians had been oc- cupied in drinking, and he had been getting ready to depart, having only delayed a little, to give some game to the French- men. He came to the field of these atrocities, entered Mr. Kay's tent, and gave him his hand,, saying, '* My friend, your misfortune has given me much pain. If I had been here, it would not have taken place. One thing, however, consoles me. It is, that 1 had not gone off; you may depend on my best efforts to restore you." Mr. Kay accepted his offer, having confidence in him, and in his skill in the medical art, in which he was very expert. He resolved to take him along with him on his route to Mackinac, to take care of him. " On the third of May, the Bras Casse took him in hand, and began to apply his medicines, which were found to be effica- cious. After letting him repose a little, he told him he would cure him, but in order to this he must consent to bridle his ap- petites. He must abstain from the use of pepper and salt in his food ; he must guard against drinking, dc ne point toucher des femmcs. The next day Mr. Kay was a little better. He sent for M. Harris and myself to come to his tent, to receive his orders. He said to us : " Gentlemen, you see my situation. I do not know whether God will spare my life or not. I have determined to leave you, and at all hazards to set out for Mack- inac with seven men, accompanied by the Bras Casse and his wife, to take care of mc on the road. Assort the remainder of the goods, and ascend to Leech Lake, and wait there for the re- turn of the Pillagers, who are out on the prairies. In short, complete the inland trade. Mr. Finot is too feeble an opponent to do you much injury. I confide in the caprxity of you both." A few moments afterwads Mr. Harris went out, when he sn'd -'ft ■'■l®i PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. 27 '•!•' to me particularly, taking hold of my hands — " My dear friend, you understand the language of the Chippcwas. Mr. Harris would go with me, but he must accorrpany you. He is a good trader, but he has, like myself and others, a strong passion for drinking, which takes away his judgment. On these occasions, advise him. I will myself speak to him before my departure. Prepare every thing to facilitate our passage over the portages and along the lake. I shall set out to-morrow. I find myself better every day." " I left him with his physician, and went to distribute the pro- visions and lading for two inland canoes, one for Mr. Kay, and one for the four men who were to take the furs from Pine river, consisting of 19 packs of 80 lbs. each, and four packs of deer skins, to serve as seats for Mr. Kay's men. The next day Mr. Kay was a little better, which diflused pleasure among us all. I constructed a litter (un troncard) for two men to carry him over the portages, and he set out the same day, being the 5tH of May, about two o'clock, in the afternoon. Mr. Pinot also de- parted the same day. Bras Casse and his wife departed about sun set." The sequel of this tale is briefly told. Mr. Kay reached Mackinac, where Capt. Robinson, then in command, had a se- cond operation performed on him by the post surgeon. He afterwards closed his business, and went to Montreal. A supu- ration of his wound, however, took place at the Lake of Two Mountains, which terminated his life on the 26th of August, 1785, three months and twenty-four days after receiving the wound. ^^ »8 PRELUUMAftY OBSERVATIOIia •m :l:i; ' it!! CHAPTER III. ' Oeneral arrangements for the route of the expedition on the waters of the Upper JUiesiaaippi.—The width of this stream and Sandy Lake ascertained.— Notices of the ascent from that point by the Falls of Peckagama and Lake Winnipec, to Cass Lake.— Attack of a party of Mandans on the ChippetHas at Pembina.— The route of the Bogottown Lake. — Encamped at Winnipec House. — Inquiries respecting the opposition trade, and the trajic in ardent spirits.— Reach Cass Lake. —The width of the Mississippi, at its outlet. — Encamped on an island in this lake. — Yellow Head's town; its population and hunting . grounds.— Remarks on the Fur Trade.— North West, Hudson's Bay, and American Fur Companies. — Lord Selkirk's triumph.-^ Murder of Owen Keveny. At Sandy Lake the expedition made its general arrangements for the route. Most of the Indians at that post being absent, with their principal Chief, on the plains near the junction o** ihe Des Corbeau, it was determined to assemble them at that point, BO as to meet the expedition on its return down the MississipfM, and to deposit at Sandy Lake House, the presents intended for distribution to this band, together with the sifpplies required for the home route. These were placed in charge of a trusty person, with directions to proceed down the river with them, to the Isle Des Corbeau, in season to meet the party at that place on the 24th July. Relieved of this portion of the burthen of transportation, it was then settled that the expedition should go up the Mississippi, through all its windings, to Cass Lake ; there make a final deposit of the remainder of its heavy baggage, and fit out a select exploring party, in light canoes, to ascend to its actual source. This point fixed, the party would again descend to Cass Lake, thence, cross the interior, by a route, represented to be practicable, to Leech Lake, and from the PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. 20 latter, strike southwestwardly, falling on a series of portages and lakes leading to the head of the great Des Corbeau, or Crow Wing River. This river it was proposed to follow down its entire length, to its entrance into the Mississippi, the point fixed on, for assembling the Sandy Lake, Pine River, and Mille I.ac Indians. In conformity with these arrangements, the party left Sandy Lake House, on the afternoon of the 4th of July, having previ- ously ascertained the width of the Mississippi, at that place, to be 331 feet. The evening of this day and the two following days, were employed in reaching the vicinity of the. Peckagama Falls, against a brisk current, with occasional rapids. They made a portage on the 7th over the Granular Quartz ridge, producing the Falls, and encamped the same evening at Point aux Chenes, in the savannahs above. The next day, being the Sabbath, was passed at that point. While there, a French engage arrived from Leech Lake, being on his way to Sandy Lake. Advan(;\ge was taken of this opportunity, to send directions for the hastening the meeting of the Indi£ms at Jsle Des Corbeau, by the space of two days, as the waters were found even more favorable, than had been anticipated. This man, whose name was La Plante, confirmed reports which had been current at Fond du Lac and at Sandy Lake, of the going out of a strong war party of the Leech Lake Indians against the Sioux. But he added, that the party, which had been headed by the popular Chief, Aishkibugikozh, or the GeuUe Platte, had returned, bringing, as a trophy of their victory, three Sioux scalps. He also reported the attack of a hostile party of Indians, supposed to be Sioux, on the outskirts of the Pembina settlement, where they scalped a girl, in open day, but were puisued by a party of Chippewas, overtaken in the act of crossing a stream, and lost several men. It was found, by subsequent information, of an authentic character, that the attack- ing party, on this occasion, were Mandans, and that it consisted of forty men. They crossed the river Pembina, at the point of 30 PREUMINARY OBSERVATIONS. its junction with Red River, on a raft, went down the latter about four miles, and concealed themselves in the vicinity of a trading house, at which there were several lodges of Chippewas. After waiting a definite time, and finding no opportunity to effect their purpose, they resolved to return to the raft at the crossing of the river, leaving a select party to make a sally upon the Chippewas. This party met the girl, tore oflf her scalp in haste, and fled to rejoin their companions at the raft. But as the girl was not killed, the alarm was immediately given. Nine Chippewas started in the pursuit. They overtook and fired upon the Mandans, killing one man, and driving them in to their main party. The latter, in the mean time, had tied their guns together and laid them on the raft, preparatory to crossing. Being suddenly roused by the war whoop, in their midst, and without arms, they plunged into the Pembina, and swam across. During this effort, they were fired upon by their pursuers, who killed two more of their number. One of these succeeded in gaining the opposite bank, and was carried a short distance by his companions before he expired. His body was left. The remainder of the party pursued their flight. But they were without the means of subsistence, for they had lost their arms. A new calamity overtook them. The Sioux (who were also their enemies, as well as the enemies of the Chippewas,) fell upon them, and, in their defenceless state, killed thirty-six men. The survivor reached his people on the Missouri to narrate the disaster. The expedition pursued its way on the 0th. The ascent of this part of the river, being through a scries of savannahs, the guides availed themselves of an intimate knowledge of the country, and the high state of the water, to avoid numerous curves, which would have consumed much time in coursing around, and led the way through extensive fields of reeds and grass, assuming the character of semi-lakes. Not far above Oak Point, a side route was taken, through a lake called the Bogot- towa, or Lac a Ic Crosse. This lake, which is PREUMINARY OBSERVATIONS. 31 '■■V- ■■'i pleasant sheet of water of some ten miles in extent, receives a small but narrow creek at its head, noted for its iiclices, which is ascended to a small lake terminating a few hundred yards east of the Little Winnipec Lake of the Mississippi. The portage is through a fine forest. By taking this route the circuitous south bend of the Mississippi, at the entrance of the Leech Lake branch, was avoided, and the better part of a day's travel saved. Day light was still undiminished, when the p rty reached the minor trading post of Winnipec House, where they encamped. The following queries were put to the Clerk in charge of this post, respecting the opposition trade, and the traffic in ardent spirits. 1st. Do the Hudson's Bay Clerks cross the American lines from the post of Rainy Lake, for the purposes of trade ? Ans. No. They furnish goods to Indians who go trading into the American territories. 2d. Do the Partners, or Clerks of the Hudson's Bay Com- pany, present flags and medals to Indians ? Ans. Yes. 3d. Do they give such flags and medals to Indians living within the American lines ? Ans. No. I have heard that they took away an American fla^ crivoii fo an Indian on the United States' borders of Rainy L avo, tore it, and burnt it, and gave him a British flag instead. 4th. Was the Hudson's Bay Company's post on Rainy Lake, supplied with ardent >pirits last season ? (i. e. 1831 and 1832.) Ans. It was. They had about sixty kegs of highwincs, which were shewn to some of our Indians, who went there, and Mr. Cameron, the person in charge of the post, said to them, that although their streams were high, from the melting of the snows, they should swim as high with liquor if the Indians required it. 5th. What is the usual strength of the highwines ? Ans. One keg is reduced to four. Gth. Have the Indians sent on dcrivin by the Hudson's Bay Company, approached near to your post ? Ans. They have 89 PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. come very near — having been on the Turtle Portage, with goods. 7th. Did they bring liquor thus far ? Ans. No. The liquor is kept at Rainy Lake, to induce the Indians to visit that place with their furs. 8th. Did the disposition made of the liquor, which the Secre- tary of War permitted the principal Factor of the Fond du Lac Department, to take in last year, (1831,) embrace the post of Winnipec ? Ans. It did not. It was kept chiefly at Rainy Lake, and on the lines, to be used in the opposition trade. Another trader, inquired of, in the country below, observed that five Chiefs had been invested with medals and flags, by the British trader at Lac le Pluie. The party traversed Lake Winnipec on the morning of the 10th, and entered and passed up the sand-hill bordered valley of the Mississippi, to Cass Lake, the entrance to which they reached about one o'clock, being eleven days earlier in the sea- son than this lake had been visited by the light canoes of Gov. Cass, twelve years previous. The outlet of this lake, was as- certained to be 172 feet in width, with an estimated depth of eight feet ; being over half the width of the river, immediately hehw the inlet of the Sandy Lake branch. At tiiis point, being the ultima Thule of previous discovery, our narrative may assume a more personal character. The day was characterised by the striking warmth of the month of July in this latitude. The fore part of it had been spent in a diligent ascent of the Mississippi from Lake Winnipec ; and the party rf^ached the point of entrance, with a feeling of gratification, arising from the accomplishment of one of its objects. We halted a few moments, to allow the hindmost canoes to come up, so as to enter the Lake together. Oza Windib, or the Yel- low Hea( our Chippewa guide, had preceded the party a little, as he oAen did, to get the first glance of little bays and inlets, where water fowl are usually found. He had put his canoe ashore behind a small point, where he met a party of the Cqhh I r' A " -' •/ ,\ T.-'r;! I V. ...Ei ) _j Jjj.\.J.\,_!i| '.'!>7,'! inilc.s iil»>\'i iln' 'lull oC v|.xii'i.. ) .'It.iiil. I..I... Ii I J. -_ rREUMINARY OBSERVATIONS. 88 Luke band. Of this he kept us ignorant till turning the same point, that ho might surprise us with an unexpected salijte. The Indi?r!« then approached in their canoes in a body, with a wel- come, which could hardly have been more cordial, had we been old friends. They represented their residence to be on a large island, bearing southwest from the entrance. And for this island we set forward, with every appliance. The Indians accompa- nied us, imparting a spirit of emulation to the men, by shouts and firing. In making this traverse, we left the mouth of Tur- tle river, (the spot of Gov. Cass' landing in 1820,) on our right, and did not come near enough to the shore, distinctly to recog- nise its features. We were upwards of an hour in reaching the island, which is called Grand Island, or Colcaspi. On approach- ing it, a number of Indians were observed, running across an elevation, and pointing, with wild gestures, to a bay beyond. It was the ho* nlace of landing. They were assiduous in direct- ing the me . he spot. They ranged themselves along the shore, firea u salute, and then came eagerly to the water's edge, giving each one a hand, as he alighted from the canoe. He, who lias formed his estimate of an Indian from the reading of books, in which he is depicted as cruel and morose, without any insight into his social character, need only to be ushered into a scene like this, to be convinced that he has con- templated an overshadowed picture. We found these Indians to be frank, cheerful, and confiding. On ascending the elevation before referred to, it was found to bo the site of an abandoned village, now covered partially with corn-fields, and overgrown, in other parts, with sumac and other shrubbery. The cutting down too much of ihe forest, and the consequent exposure to winds, had probably been their reason for removing the village to a more southerly and sheltered part of the island. An Indian town, all America over, is nothing but an assemblage of wigwams, built, exclusively to suit the particular convenience of the occupant, without right angled streets, for which (as they have no carts or woggons) they 34 PREUMINARY OBSERVATIONS. have no occasion, and they get thereby the additional advantage of having no clouds of dust blown up from the denuded surface; There is (as W3 should say) a public square, or rather, an open grassy spot, where councils and dances are held, and the cere- monies of the wabeno and medici; e society performed. Hil- locks and elevate* grounds are selected forerecting their lodges on ; and clumps of small trees and shrubs are sought. Large trees are avoided, for the simple reason, that they often- loose a limb during windy weather, and are liable to be blown down by tempesta But the whole circular opening, constituting a town plat, is surrounded with fwest, to shelter them, in summer and winter. Gardens are variously located, and generally without fences, as there are no domesticated cattle. Such, at least, was the town of Oza Windiby situated nearly a mile from the spot of our landing, to which he was welcomed, on his return, by groups of men, women, and children. The total population, as conno- ted during our stay, was 157, and it does not, probably, at any time, exceed 200 or 250. They rely, in the main, on hunting for a subsistence, deriving considerable aid, as the season shift?, from fishing, the gathering of wild rice, and the products of small fields of com and potatoes, cultivated by the women. We were assured that the corn crop was always relied on, and that seed corn is preserved from year to year, and has not been known to fail. About sixty miles northwest, at Red Lake, corn is stated by the traders, to be a profitabks crop, and it is among the singularities of the fur trade, tliat this article has, within a few of the last years, been furnished in considerable quantity, from that lake, to the posts on the Upper Mississippi, and even as far east as Fond du Lac. The hunting groimds of Yellow Head's band, embrace the extreme sources of the Mississippi, and his village is the last fix- ed location in the ascent. Part of them go to Lac Travers, and encamp there, for the purpose of making the winter hunt. And from this point, they ascend southerly, which carries them still further into the red deer and stag and hind country of (the PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. 35 5re- ;EibsoIate tv r:'^ of the Mississippi,) Itasca Lake. The furs and skins collected, a/e exchangs^d for goods with traders, who visit them an- nually in the fall, and remain during the winter. These goods are brought in canoes from Michilimackinac, an estimated distance, as travelled, of 1120 miles. Of this distance there are only 18f railcs land carriage, separated into five portages, at distant points. We may observe in this singular facility of internal water communication, one of the primary reasons of the heads of the Mississippi, being supplied with Indian goods at first from Mon- treal, and afterwards from New- York. Not only were these fa- cilities early found to exist, but it was the track of interior dis- covery, while the Mississippi itself opposed an obstacle to the trade, by its difficult navigation, and the unhealthiness of the cli- mate of its lower {attitudes. Political considerations, also, en- tered into the earlier arrangements. Indeed, whoever is curious to examine into thi& matter, will find the history of the fur trade in north-western America, to be intimately blended with the civil history of the country, for about two hundred and fifty years after its discovery. Dating this discovery from the arrival of Jaques Cartier in the gulf of St. Lawrence, in 1634, (the first well settled era,) the traflic then commenced with the natives, and, soon assuming an engrossing "baracterjmay be traced through various modifications, up to the surrender of the lake posts to the American government in 1790. This momen- tous interval of two hundred and sixty-two years, is fraught with incidents of a deeply interesting character, which it will be sufficient here, to allude to. Through every change of things the fur trade continued to be, not only cherished, but formed one of the cardinal interests in the policy of the government which France and Great Britain successively exercised over this portion of North America. Under the French government the system was intimately connected with military and with missionary efforts, in a manner which was peculiar to that gov- ernment. Licences to trade were granted by the governor gcL val to superannuated officers, and other servants of the 36 PBELIMINAUY OBSERVATIONS. crown, by whom they wero sold out to enterprising individual?. These persons went inland to exchange theii oods for furs, and first drew upon themselves the epithet of Couriers du Bois. Great irregularities, however, existed. Civil and ecclesiastic power were alternately exert'jd to restrain them. And an or- der to prohibit the traffic in the article of brandy was issued by one of the French governors. Under English rule, local agents were authorised, in the name of the king, to oversee Indian affairs, grant licences, and exer- cise a gereral supervision over the tn de. Serious difficulties arose in acquiring the confidence of the northern Indians after the fall of Quebec. But, after an interruption of four or five years, (say from '59 to '64,) including the period of Pontiac's war, the trade gradually resumed its healthful action. French enterprise had spread it through the region of Lake Superior and the Upper Mississippi, to the banks of the Saskatchawino. Scottish intrepidity carried it to the mouths of t.>e Mackenzie, and the Columbia. The date of American authority in the lake country, may be placed in 1706. It was, however, but feebly felt in its influence on the northwest fur trade, for sovcral years. Congress first legislated on the subject in 1802, but tour years afterwards Lieut. Pike, on reaching the Tapper Mississippi, found it in the exclusive possession of the North West Company. The In- dians were then as much attached to the English, as they had been to the French, in 1759. It cost the British crown the ex- penses of a war to gain this ascendancy, and the Americans were not permitted to succeed them, as the sovereign power over Indian territory, at a less Imzard. The war of 1812, found all the northern tribes confederated with the English. Tecumsch had risen to re-act the part which Pontiac had failed to accomplish, fifty-two years before, namely, driving back the in- fringing powr. This happened, in 1 7.'>9, to be Great Britain ; but in 1812, it was the United States. With less sterling capa- city to organise and command, however, than his great i)rede- PREUMINARY OBSERVATIONS. S7 cesser had, and with the powerful resources of England to back him, he utterly failed. It was not till after this failure, and the re-establishment of American garrisons at Detroit and Michili- mackinac, that the JefFersonian Indian code of 1802, be^Ti to be put into effect in the north-west. In 1816, a law wa pass- ed by Congress to exclude foreigners from the trade. In 1819 St. Peter's was established. In 1820, Gov. Cass personally visited the tribes, and in 1822, a military post was advanced to St. Mary's Falls, the most northern point occupied by the Uni- ted States army. Although the North West Company had now transferred to an American company, organised by Mr. Astor, all their posts south and west of the lines of demarkation, they maintained, how ■ ever, an active trade along the lines, and waged one of the most spirited and hard contested oppositions against the Hudson's Bay Company, which has ever characterised a commercial ri valry. Lord Selkirk had now placed himself at the head of the Hudson's Bay Company, and staked his character and resources on the maintenance of its territorial and commercial rights. It is no part of our object to go into details. Let it suffice, that ho took Fort William on the 13th of August, 1810, carried his poM er over the region of Red river, where he planted a colony, an-l* after losing the livfjs of several of his most zealous agents ant' officers, (including the governor of his colony.) finally triumphed in asserting the rights of the Hudson's Bay Company, and quiet- ed, by an amalgamation of stocks, the claims of his intrepid rivals. One of the most painful atrocities whi^'h ."rose, in the course of this rivalry, was the murder of Owen '(Ceveny. As the facia were subsequently detailed in a court of justice, they may be suc- cinctly narrated. Mr. Kcvcnj% a gentleman ii. the service of the Hudson's Bay Company, was taken prisoner by the North West Company, in the summer of 181 G; andorderca to be sent out from Red river to Montreal. On ascending tho river Winnipec, (northwest of the Lake of the Woods,) he was finally put in charge 38 PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. of a couple of engages, named Faye and La Point, in a canoe, with an Indian guide, called Joseph, Son-of-the-White-Patridge, with directions to take him to Rainy Lake. By these he was landed on an island below the Dalles, where they slept. Next morning Keveny complained of being ill, and asked Faye to bring him some warm water. The latter, on coming to the beach, found that La Pointe, and the Indian, had put out into the stream. On being called, they came ashore and took in Faye, and all then went down the river together, abandoning Keveny on the island. A few days afterwards one of the engages in the canoe, quarrelled with the Indian, and the latter left them. They then turned about and began to ascend the river, but, having lost their guide, could not find their way, r d soon encamped on a small island, resolved to wait till some canoe should pass. Four or five days had elapsed, when their expectations v^^ere answer- ed, by the arrival of a light canoe, with two partners of the North West Company, and Charles de Reinhard, a clerk, and a BoishruU, named Mainville, besides the Indian, Joseph, Son-of o American Fm- Company, did, however, submit such a proposition to the Directors of tlio Hudson's Bay Company in London, whicii was t acceded to by the latter. NARRATIVE, &c. 40 But we are writing a homily, where we intended to offer a few hints, and must hie to the labor of the journey before us. Every airangement being completed on the evening of the 10th, we embarked, at the island, at three o'clock the next morning. Our course lay westward, through a strait, formed by the ap- proach of a part of the island, to a part of the main shore. We then passed two islands, called Garden and Elm islands. The morning was too hazy to give us any extensive prospect of the lake, or its shores. We had been a little more than an hour in motion, when we found ourselves nearing the western head of the lake, and the men soon shoved our canoes upon a sandy beach, with the exclamation of un portage. We found this portage to extend about fifty yards, over a plain of sand, bear- ing pine, and terminating on the banks of a small lake. Through this lake the Mississippi has its course, and the two lakes are connected by a circuitous channel, which might, perhaps, have occupied a half, or three quarters of an hour, to ascend. The lake, for which we heard no name, is several miles in extent. We passed it transversely, and entered the channel of the river on its western border. It presents a still current, with an edging of savannah, which, at no great distance above, is again expanded around the margin of another lake, called Tascodiac.''*' Hills of sand, covered with yellow pines, here present them* selves, and the river exhibits for several miles above, either a sand bank, or a savannah border. Time is the only measure of distance, which we had the means of referring to. About eight o'clock, rapid water was encountered, and at this point, which may be fideen miles above Cass Lake, the meadow lands cease. Boulders, of a primitive character, are found on the rapids. The rapids are such, in their force and inequality of depth, as to require the men frequently to wade, and pull up the canoes. There are, say, ten of these principal rapids, in the ensuing twenty or tweiuy-fivc miles, at which distance, we reach the most northern point of the Mississippi, which is marked by the ♦ Or Patni-tascodiac. 46 NARRATIVE, &c. fine expanse of the Pamitchi Gumaug, or Lac Travers. This lake may be fifty feet above the level of Cass Lake. It is about 12 miles long, from north to south, and six or seven broad, with elevated shores, presenting to the eye a beautiful vista of hard wood groves. We landed a few moments, on the right hand shore in enter- ing it, to examine an object, which the men had been convers- ing of on the way, namely, a 8hingaba Wossin. It proved to be a boulder of gneiss rock, water worn, so as to present the fig- ure of a rude shaft, with an entablature, but not exceeding in weight, the maximum of a man's strength. One of the canoe-men lifted it. It had been set up, on its base, and was decorated with a ring of red paint. The name may be freely translated Image Stone, and has no reference to the composi- tion of the mass, any farther than that the name is usually found to be applied to rocks of the primitive kind, both from the liability of this class of rocks to assume these forms, and from their hardness, which has enabled them to endure the power of attrition. Offerings are usually left at such rude al- tars, and they aflbrd, perhaps, the nearest approach to idol wor- ship, in its grosser forms, which an examination of our Indian customs, present. The soil, at this spot, appeared to be rather rich, bearing a growth of elm, soft maple and white ash. We ',vere an hour in crossing the lake southwcstwardly, and wc^j impressed with the extent nnd beauty of the prospect. On gaining the opposite shore, we found the Mississippi flowing with a brisk and deep current into it, and exhibiting a width of, perhaps one hundred and fifty feet. In landing, a few moments, at this point, we found tiic beach strewed with small shells, both uniones, and helices. A log house, used as a winter trading camp, stood a few hundred yards northwardly. And this may be referred to, as the most advanced trading location on the main waters of this river. Lac Travers is separated by a short channel, from a bay or lake of moderate dimensions, which is, irorn its proximity, con- NARRATIVE, Ac. 4T sidered a part of the main lake, although the current of the scpe- rating channel, indicates the latter to be rather a liver than a strait. It will be convenient to refer to it, as it is from this point that the Mississippi, which has now been pursued to its utmost northing, is ascended directly south. About four miles above this bay, the Mississippi has its ultimate forks, beiiig formed of an east and west branch, of which the west branch is decidedly the largest, and considerably the longest. Reasons indicated by our guide, induced him to conduct us up the east branch, which we soon found expanded into a small lake, denoted Mar- quette, and net far above, into another, denoted La Salle. We were twenty-four minutes in passing through the last, and on leaving it, found the stream strikingly diminished in volume, with a limited depth, and a vegetation of a more decidedly alpine character. About four miles above the latter, the stream ex- pands into a lake some six or seven miles in length, and about half that distance in width. This lake, which is called Kubba- kunna. The Rest in the Path, presented a pleasing aspect, after the sombre vegetation, we had passed below. Rushes, how- ever, were abundant toward its head, and we found the ground too low and wet for encamping. After ascending the river, for a distance, we put ashore for the night, at a point of woods ex- tending into the marsh-land, constituting the river margin. The soil at this place, appeared to be of the most frigid character. A carpet of moss covered it, which the foot sank deep into, at every step. The growth was exclusively small grey pine, with numerous dead branches below, and strikingly festooned with flowing moss. Nearer the margin of the river, alder, tamarack, and willow, occupied the soil. As night approached it com- menced raining, which served to add to the natural gloom of the spot. Notices of the natural history of the country, during this day's journey arc meagre. The principal growth of forest trees, out of the immediate valley, is pine. The plants appear to present little variety, and consist of species peculiar to moist, cold, or elevated ill 4d NARRATIVE, Ac situations. Water fowl are abundant, and were frequently shot. Among the number brought in from the different canoes, in the evenings, were the duck and mallard, wood-duck, and saw-bill. One of the latter species, had a unio firmly attached to its lower mandible, having been in the act of opening it when shot, y> :Karrative, <&c. 49 . : i ^1 • i CHAPTER V. AscetU of the east fork of the Mississippi, from Kubbakunna Lake to the Naiwa rapids. — Its productions. — Irtdians hill a deer ; their mode of dissecting it. — Reach the foot of Naiwa rapids. — The Nai- wa portage. — Copper-head snake. — Zoned agate. — Journey from thence to Ossowa Lake, the source of this branch of the Mississippi. — Mistake in the latitude. — Portage from the east to the west branch-. — Hauteur des Terres — the heigh) of land between the Hudson's Bay and Gulf of Mexico waters. — Geographical notices of its extent.— Its natural productions. — Its geology. — Arrival at Itasca Lake. We resumed the ascent at five o'clock in the morning, (13th.) The course of this branch of the river, above tbe Kubbakunna Lake, resembles a thread wound across a savannah valley. A species of coarse marsh-land grass, covers the valley. Clumps of willow fringe this stream. Rushes and Indian reed are ga- thered in spots most favorable to their growth. The eye searches in vain, for much novelty in the vegetation. Wherever the stream touches the solid land, giey pine, and tamarack are conspicuous, and clumps of alder here take the place of willow. Moss attaches itself to almost every thing. And there is a de- gree of dampness and obscurity in the forest, which is almost peculiar to the region. Water fowl seem alone to exult in their seclusion, and evince the infrequency of intrusion by fiyuig a short distance, and frequently alighting within gun-shot. After we had gone on a little more than an hour, the Indian in the bow of the forward canoe. T'red at, and killed a deer. We all landed to look at the animal. Although fairly shot through the fore part of the body, it ran several hundred yards before it fell. The Indian traced it by its blood, and found it qu'.lo atud. He brought it to the banks of tbe river, before 7 so NARRATrv'E, &c. skinning it. We stood in astonishment at the dexterity with which this 0|'ejnn on was performed. In a very few minutes it was disrobot if Us skin, quartered and dissected. The owner presented me the quiyters. He gave the mozc to our guidr- This term comprehends all partu' of the carcassexcept the fiiur quarters, head and entrails. Nothing was, however, thrown away ; and wc had occasix j, at nigiit to observe, that the aid oi fire enables them, with very little oi the cuhnary -irt, to despatch those parts of the animal, which, it might be inferred, \vore most in need of preparation. Signs of this amuial were fre- quenliy seen, and had the objects of the journey peniiUted de- lay, it might have been often killed. Oar progress vhcough the -'ivannahs, was rendered uion; un- pleasant tliui) it \\ all otherwise have been, by frequent showers of rain, which gave, us h ...iwdi, a ycculiar activity and virulence to the musqi.ito. \VLei ilic us? a', hour of landing for breakfast had arrived, the isank.^ were too marshy to admit of it, and v/e went .m until a quurtci- past twelve. We then again renewed a labor with li(t!e variety of incident. At half pa V, five wc oamc to an elevated sand-hill on the right siioro, covered with yellow pine, and presenting a naked face towards the river. As one of the canoes required mending, I directed the men to land at this spot, for that purpose. Oza WiiKr,t>, who was a little m the rear, at the moment, said, on coming Mp, that wc were within a few hundred yards of the junction of the Naiwa, the principal iributary of this fork ; that a series of rapids commenced at that point, which would render it necessary to make a portage the whole extent of them, and that it was better to commence the portage at this place, as the liver so ran, that wc might go directly back through the for- est, and strike its channel. lie said that the Naiwa, which cuiiic in on the letl, was a stream of considerable length, and originated in a lake which was infested by copper-head snake., 'io which its name has reference. I observed that the scm ' this place was of a diluvinr character, and embrace ' )pI " i, NARRATIVE, &c. 51 • J. and small boulders of syenite, trap rock, and quartz, and other debris of primitive and secondary rocks. One of the party picked up a well characterised piece of zoned agate. While the mending of the canoes was in progress, the bag- gage was put in portable order, and as soon as all was ready, the men moved on with the canoes and effects, which were so arranged that all could be carried at one load, and it did not re- quire them to go back. This was a point originally kept in view, in the curtailment of the baggage at the island, and it was an object of the highest importance to the speed and success of the trip. Each canoe and its apparatus, with some of the lighter pieces was carried by one man. The guide led off the men, with no slight burden on hiy own shoulders, first scram- bling up the sandy acclivity, and then striking through a growth of scrub oak and pines. The showers of the morning had so thoroughly wet the grass and shrubbery, that a few moments walking through it, was sufTicicnt completely to saturate both pantaloons and stockings. I walked out a few hundred yards from the trail, towards the left which brought me into the curve of the river, in view of the rapids. There appeared to be a se- ries of small rapids, with intervening shallows. The noise of falling water and the white wreaths of foam, induced me to thmk there might be distinct falls, but I could discern nothing entitled to the name. The average descent of tlic river, at this series of rapids, appeared to be, however, considerable, and might perhaps be estimated at forty-eight feet. 1 rejoined the party ut the spot they had selected for their first pause, some- what to their relief, probably, as guns had been fired by them, under the belief of my having missed the way. We first came in sight.of the river again, on the brow of an elevated sand-hill, precipitous towards the water. The guide halted to inquire whether it v. c-'d act bo preferable to encamp at this spot, as wo shouM uslfcr less from • isects than if we encamped in the valley c.' the river, at the termination >f liio portage. Au the daylight was not gone, and some distance still remained, ideem- ^ifi^^-^ 62 WABRATIVE, &c. ed it better to go on, that we might have nothing to do in the morning, bat to put our canoes in the water. On reaching the bank of the stream, we found its current placid, and our guide informed us that we had now surmounted the last rapids. A fog prevented our embarking until five o'clock in the mor- ning, (13th) and it was then impossible to discern objects at a distance. We found the channel above the Naiwa, diminished to a clever brook, more decidedly marshy in the character of its shores, but not presenting in its plants or trees, any thing particularly to distinguish it from the contiguous lower parts of the stream. The water is still and pond-like. It presents some small areas of wild rice. It appears to be a favorite resort for the duck and teal, who frequently rose up before us, and were aroused again and again by our progress. An hour an I a half diligently employed, brought us to the foot of Ossowa Lake. We halted a moment to sur\cy it. It exhibits a broad border of aquatic plants, with somewhat blackish waters. Perch abound in it. It is the recipient of two brooi.3, and may be regarded as the source of tliis fork of the Mississippi. We were precisely twenty minutes in passing through it. We entered one of the brooks, the most southerly in position. It possessed no current and was filled with broad leaved plants, and a kind of yellow pond-lily. We appeared to be involved in a morass, where it seemed equally impracticable to make the land, or proceed far by water. In this we were not mistaken ; Oza Windib soon pushed his canoe into the weeds and exclaimed, Oma, mikiinna, (here is the portage.) A man who is called on for the first time, to debark, in such a place, will look about him to discover some dry spot to put his feet upon. No such spot however c xisted here. We stepped into rather warm pond water, with a miry bottom. After wading a hundred yards, or more, the soil be- came firm, and we soon began to ascend a slight elevation, where the growth partakes more of the character of a forest. Traces of a path appeared here, and we suddenly entered an opening aflfording an eligible spot for landing. Here our bag< NARRATIVE, &c. 63 gage was prepared for the portage. The carbonaceous remains of former fires, the bones of birds, and scattered camp poles, proved it to be a spot which had previously been occupied by the Indians. The prevailing growth at this place, is spruce, white cedar, tamarack and grey pine. We here breakfasted. Having followed out this branch of the Mississippi to its source, it may be observed, that it? existence, as a separate river, has hitherto been unknown in our geography. None of the maps indicate the ultimate separation of the Mississippi, above Cass Lake, into two forks. Little surprise should therefore be manifested that the latitude of the heaa of this stream, is found to be incorrect. It was not however to be expected that the inaccuracy should be so great as to place the actual source, an entire degree south of the supposed point. Such however is the conclusion established by present observations. The portage from the east to the west branch of the river, is estimated to be six miles. Beginning in a marsh, it soon rises into a little elevation of white cedar wood, then plunges into the intricacies of a swamp matted with fallen trees, obscured with moss. From this, the path emerges upon dry ground. It soon ascends an elevation of oceanic sand, having boulders, and bearing pines. There is then another descent, and another elevation. In short, the traveller now finds himself crossing a series of deluvial sand ridges, which form the height of land between the Mississippi V^allcy and Red River. This ridge, is locally denominated Hauteur des Tcrres where it is crossed in passing from Lac Plaie to Ottertail Lake, from which point it proceeds northward, separating the tributaries of the River des Corbeau from those of Red River. It finally subtends both branches of the Mississippi, putting out a spur between the east and west fork, which intersects the povttige, crosses the west or Ttuscan fork about the point of the Kakiibikonce, or Little Rock Falls, and joining the main ridge, passes northeastwardly of Lac Travers and Turtle Lake, and is again encountered in the noted portage path ," '.i Turtle Lake to Red Lake. It is, in fine, the 54 NARRATIVE, &c. table land between the waters of Hudson's Bay and the Mex- ican Gu'f. It also gives rise to the remotest tributaries of the river St. Louis, which, throutrh Lake Superior and its connect- ing chain, may be considered n-^ *''i"nishing the head waters of the St. Lawrence. This trNio .. m. ^. probably, the highest in Northwestern America, in A\\a Lngitude. In crossing this highland, our Indian guide, Oza Windib, led the way, carrying one of the canoes, as his portion of the bur- den. The others follovvcd, some bearing canoes, and others baggage. The wliole party were arranged in inuum file, and marched rapidly a distance — then put down their burtiiens a few moments, ruul again pressed forward. Each of these stops is called a pom by the voyegeurs, and is denominated Opugid- jiwunon, or a place of putting down the burthen, by the Indians. Thirteen of these rests, arc deemed the length of the portage. The path is rather blind, and requires the precision of an Indian eye to detect it. Even the guide was sometimes at a loss, and went forward to explore. We passed a small lake occupying a vale, about midway ol the portage, in canoes. The route be- yond it, was more obstructed with underbrush. To avoid this, we waded through the margins of a couple of ponds, near which we observed old camp poles, indicating former journies by the Indians. The weather was warm and not favomble lo much activity in bird or beast. We saw one or two species of the falco, and the common pigeon, which exte% k its niir^rations nver the continent. Tracks of deer were numerous, but travellin,, without the pre- caution required in hunting, we had no opportunity of seeing this animal on the high ground. . it was obsc \Qd in tlie valleys of the river, on both branches. Ripe straw berries were brought to me, by ihe men, at one of the resting nlaci \ observed a very diminutive species of the raspbc^ with fruit, on the moist grounds. Botanists would probably, the spot of our arrival and embarkation. We found here, the forest trees above named growing promis- cu(»usly with the betula and spruce. The bones of fish and of tortoise, found at the locality of former Indian camp fires, indi- cate the existence of these species in the lake. Wo observed a deer, standing in the margin of the lake. And, here, as well as throughout the lakes of the region, found the duck, teal and loon, in possession of their favorite seclusions. Innumerable sliojis, (a species of snuil! Iielix,) were driver, up on the head of M 58 ^ARRAT1VE, Ac. the island. Other parts of the lake yield small epccies of the unio, which were found strewing the bed of the outlet. And it may here be remarked, that this shell exists, in the largest and heaviest species heretofore known, in the lower parts of this stream — the Mississippi having its origin here. The outlet of Itasca Lake, is perhaps ten to twelve feet broad, with an apparent depth of twelve to eighteen inches. The discharge of water appears to be copious, compared to its inlet. Springs may, however, produce accessions which are not visible, and this is probable both from the geological character of the country, and the transparency and coolness of the water. The heiglit of this lake, above the sea, is an object of geo- graphical interest, which, in the absence of actual survey, it may subserve th.e purposes of useful inquiry, to estimate. From notes taken on the ascent, it cannot be short of one hundred and sixty feet above Cass Lake. Adding the estimate of 1330 feet, submitted in 1820, as the elevation of that lake, the Missis- sippi may be considered to originate at an altitude of 1490, say 1500 feet, above the Atlantic. Its length, assuming former data as the basis, and computing it, through the Itascan, or west fork, may be placed at 3160 miles, one hundred and eighty -two of which, comprises an estimate of its length above Cuss Lake. Its general course, in ascending, above the latter point, is north of west,as far as Lac Travers. Then south to its prinmry forks which is continued, following up the cast fork to Kubbakunna Lake, and for some distance further. It then varies a short distance, north and northwest, tjien southwest and south, and fniuliy southwest, to its main source in Ossowa Lake. The portag", thence to Ituscii Lake, is west southwest. Both these lakes t ppear to rise in springs, on the height of land. They are separated by about six miles of country. Tli^Mr latitude, we had no means of accunitq mcr 'anded at one spot, and pursued an animal, supposed lo ^een woun- ded. We found ourselves at the junctioi "' .wf past one o'clock in the morning, (IStli.) Having ^ ces of our ascent of the river thus far, it is unnecessar .il to them. We were borne along with the double force of current and pad- dles, and with no care of topographical observation to delay our progress. The night air became very damp and chilly. To defend ourselves from it, we disposed of our travelling cloaks and blankets in the best manner possible. Neither sleep nor rest were, however, truly attainable, in a confined position where there was not room enough to extend the body, and every limb was so hampered as to make it impracticable to afford the re- lief of a change of position. Day light broke upon us in our descent from Lac Travers, and we reached our permanent en- campment on the island in Cass Lake, at nine o'clock in the morning. We had been eleven hours and a half in our canoes. Mr. Allen did not rejoin us till four o'clock in the afternoon. The day being the Sabbath, the Reverend Mr. Boutwell, devoted a part of it, as he had done on the previous Sabbaths of our route, in giving religious instruction. As three of the soldiers of the party were christians, and two of our canoemen could sing Indian hymns; singing, both in English and in Indian, became practicable. Mr. Johnston's readiness in scripture translation, put it in the power of Mr. B. to address them on the leading doctrines of the gospel. With what eflfects these ex- hortations were listened td, on this, or on other occasions, cannot be fully stated. Strict attention appeared to be paid by the Indians, during these little forest meetings, which were gener- ^ 'V ^ IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 1.1 11.25 ut lii 122 US. 12.0 ut lU u 1. u I; ■ Hiotographic Sciences Corporation 33 WIST MAIN STRUT WIBSTIR, N.Y. MSIO (716)«73-4503 ^ ^ >. v\ o y OS NARRATIVE, &o. ally held under some spreading tree, or on the grassy area of some sheltered glade, contiguous to the camp. Incredulity and bold cavilings, were more observable, I think, at the most re- mote points of our route ; and most interest manifested in the subject, in the villages situated nearest the frontier posts. What- ever were the results, it is to be hoped that no circumstances will prevent Mr. B. from communicating his observations to the christian public, at an early period. I The field for missionary labor, in all the region northwest of St. Mary's and Mlchilimackinac, is certainly a very extensive and important one. And the incitements to its occupancy, at the present era, may be said to be decidedly greater, than they have been at any time, since the discovery of the country. No very strong barriers appear to stand in the way of the intro- duction of Christianity among the northern tribes. Their insti- tutions, moral and political, are so fragile, as to be ready to tumble on the application of the slightest power. They are not worshippers of the sun, or the moon. They have no list of im- aginary gods, of the horrid character, which belong to the idolatrous nations of Asia and Africa. A Hindoo worshipper would hardly be able to impose his tale of multiform incarna- tions, and transmigratory existence, upon their belief. And a votary of Juggernaut, would verily be looked on by them, as little better than a mad man. It is not, however, to be inferred that because these gross forms of idolatry do not exist, they have no idolatry at all. Their medicinism, is nothing more nor less than a species of idolatry. They impute supernatural powers to certain material substances, which are preserved and guarded with religious care. These objects, which arc often taken from the mineral kingdom, are carried about in sacks, and are ap- pealed to under every form of solemnity, ;,o perform cures, and to grant deliverances, which would require a miracle. Their lesser monedos, of which the number is endles.;, are expected to operate through these idol-medicines. > And although they do not bow down to them, nor appear to place an implicit confi- NARRATIVE, &c. 69 dence in them, they remain in a state of mental alarm, which often impels them to resort to their influence. Nothing is more common, however, on conversing with them, than to find indi- viduals, who are ready to acknowledge, the insufficiency of these means, and who appear to be prepared to abandon them, and embrace the doctrine of the Savior, the moment the fear of popular opinion among thnir own people, can be removed. No dead man has been deified by them, and they have not a name or word in their language, so far as known, which represents a god, but that of " Monedo." This word, I am inclined to think, is itself, a derivative from one of the forms of the active verb, Momo, to take. But, like other Chippewa verbs, it is so buried and clogged with adjuncts, in the nature of prefix and suffix, that it might often require a Champollion to decipher it. And here, it may be observed, that Indian verbs, have not only the active and passive forms, but these forms are indicated by sepa- rate words. Thuff, niomo, verb active to take. Odapin, verb passive, to take. Each verb has the animate and inanimate forms. As most verbs are transitives, and their simplest forms indicate the third person singular of the imperative mood, the following conjugations of the verb, to take, result : Momih, verb active, animaie, take him. Momon, verb active, inanimate, take it. Odapin, verb passive, animate, take him. Odapinun, verb passive, inanimate, take it. 70 NARRATIVE, &c. 1 IP! l! CHAPTER VIII. Council toilh the Chippewas at Cass Lake. — Speeches of Oza Windtb, Neezh Opinais, and Wai Wain Jeegun. — Distribution of presents. — Geographical and Geological notices of Cass Lake. — Colcaspi Isle. — Allen's Bay. — Pike's Bay. — Heights and distances. — Tributary of Turtle River. — Turtle Lake. — Portage from Cass Lake to Leech Lake. — Hieroglyphic marks. — Moss Lake.— Reach Lake Shiba. — The source of the River Shiba flowing into Leech Lake, — Traverse Leech Lake at night, and encamp at Guelle Plat's village. — Received by the Indians with respect. — Description of Leech Lake. — Its popu. lation and principal Chiefs. — Warlike character of the Pillagers. — Efforts made by them to defend the Chippewa frontiers. — Their war- Jure defensive. Health, and a peaceable intercourse with the natives, had, under Providence, preserved our party at the island in Cass Lake, and we rejoined them in their encampment, with mutual pleasure. The day following our arrival, being Monday, was devoted to the formalities of a cou; vith the Indians. I sta- ted to them the objects of my visit .c ttxQ region, so far as these related to thenr» — the desire felt by the Government for their welfare, and its anxiety to cultivate their friendship — and en- deavored to impress upon their minds, the importance of ter- minating their warfare with their hereditary enemies, the Sioux. Oza Windib spoke in reply. Thanks, he said, were all they had to offer me, and through me, to the Great Chief of America, for the charitable feelings which had led to my visit, and the good counsels he had received. He should remember these counsels. They would be kept in his heart. He would endea- vor to act by them. And altho'jj;h not himself a Chief, or the son of a Chief, ho would exert the influence he possessed, to NARRATIVE, Ac. 71 U they ncrica, nd the these cnden- or the ed, to induce his people to live in peace, and to listen to the voice of counsel. He rejoiced to sec the American flng displayed at this remote point, and should the master of life preserve him till another year, it was his fixed purpose to visit the Agency at Michilimackinac. The son of Neezh Openais, or the Twin Birds, followed him. He said his father had received his medal from the American Chief, (the present Secretary of War, Hon. Lewis Cass,) who had visited, this lake, thirteen summers before. His father was now at Red Lake, but in going there, he had carried with him his friendship for the American Government, and he had directed him to express it to me, and to unite in the promotion of any good measure proposed. He assented to the sentiments uttered by Oza Windib. He approved of the advice. He would act by it. He thanked me, as being the bearer of it, and he looked to me to direct the Chippewas in their affairs, and to make them prosper. A deputy from the band at Red Lake, then delivered a peace pipe, with its garnished stem, decked with feathers, from Wai Warn Jeegun, a War Chief of that lake. He had sent it, it was declared^ as a token of his friendship — his remembrance of the power that permitted traders to come into their country to sup- ply them with goods, and his hope and expectation, that his remote position, and limited authority, might not operate, to render his present unwelcome. It had been prepared by his own hand. Although he had wielded the war club, it was in self defence, and to prevent others from saying he is a coward. The peace pipe he offered, he smoked, however, with his heart. The distribution of presents to the promiscuous assembly of men, women, and children, the payment of those who had fur- nished canoes, and the rewarding of the guides, closed the business of the council. I invested Oza AVindib with a flog and the President's medal, delivered a flog into the hands of Neezh Openais, for his father, and sent a message, with an acknow- ledgment and presents, to Wai Wain Jecgun. These things 72 NARRATIVE, &c. dispatched, wc prepared to embark for the portage to Leech Lake. But previous to quitting this lake, it may be proper to subjoin a few particulars respecting it, which, from a desire to gain a more perfect knowledge of it, were omitted, on first enter- ing it. Cass Lake occupies a position on the American continent, and particularly in relation to the Upper Mississippi, which makes it desirable to acquire more accurate details and observations than it fell to our lot to be enabled to make. But in the absence of such data, such facts as our means permitted, may be substi- tuted. We were impressed with its extent, the picturesque character of its islands, and the diversified appearance of its very irregular woodland shores. Its geological features are sim- ilar to those of Leech Lake and Lake Winnipec, being a basin of diluvial formation, spotted with islands, occupying a position on the great marine sand district of the Upper Mississippi. This district abounds in pure springs, and is so impervious in its lower strata, that it has probably retained to the present day, more water in the character of lakes, large and small, than any other part of the w'orld. The greatest expanse of the lake ap- pears to lie in the direction from north to south. Its length is from northeast to southwest. From the time consumed in pas- sing through it, it cannot foil short of sixteen miles. It has four islands, the largest of which Colcaspi or Grand Island, which is itself of a most striking shape, occupying a large area in its centre and presenting its green forests of elm and oak in striking con- trast with the bright expanse of waters. Allen's Bay* is, pro- perly the head of this lake, receiving the Mississippi from the west. Nothing, however, in the mere figure of iho lake, is so characteristic as the noble bay which puts out from its southern shore, presenting an expanse of clear and deep water which we were an hour, with every exertion, in crossing transversely. This bay was visited on the ice by the late General Pike, in his ** So caUod in honor of Lieut. James Allen, U. S. A. who, on his return down the Mississippi, was tlie first to explore it. NARRATIVE. &c. 79 search of llie souiccs of the Mississippi in the winter of 1806, and it may be appropriately named after a man, who, both as a traveller and a soldier, has so fair a claim to remembcrance. Cass Lake has been estimated to be within a few miles of 3,000 from the Gulf of Mexico, and to lie at an elevation of 1,330 feet above that point of the Atlantic waters ; its distance northwest of Sandy Lake, is about two hundred and seventy miles, and of Fond du Lac, four hundred and twenty miles. Estimates make it one hundred and eighty-two miles below the true source of the Mississippi in Itasca Lake, and sixty south of Red Lake. It receives Turtle River on its northern shore. This river is ascended through eleven small lakes, a distance of about thirty-eight to forty miles to its origin in Turtle Lake, once deemed to be the source of the Mississippi.* There is a por- tage from the lake, for light packages of goods, across the sum- mit level of the Mississippi valley into Red Lake, and the fertile valley of Red river. The latter embraces the settlements plan- ted by the Earl of Selkirk, the inhabitants of which maintained their existence for several years against the strenuous opposi- tion of the North West Company, and they appear now to be in a state of comparative prosperity under the direction of a local governor, council, and clergy. The portage from Pike's Bay, (where we arrived at twelve o'clock in the morning, after a two hours's journey from the island,) commences on the edge of an open pine forest, inter- spersed with shrub oak. The path is deeply worn, and looks as if it. might have been used by the Indians, for centuries. It lies across a plain presenting the usual aridity of similar formations, and exhibiting the usual growtli of underbrush and shrubbery. 1 observed the alum root, harebell and sweet fern, scattered * A few ycar.i ogo, a Mr. BoUnimi, returning from the suttlcnicut of Pctnbiiia, I>y tlio usual routo of tlio tnuiors from Red Livko to Turtle Lake, published at New Orleans, a small l2mo volume under the title of " La diicouvorto des sources du Mississippi, ot de la Riviere Sang|antc," ii work whicli has since been expan- ded into two heavy 8vo volumes by the London press. 10 n NARRATIVE, &o. through the more prevalent growth of wortle berry, L. latifulia, &c. Markings and hieroglyphic characters were pointed out to us on the pines, some of which were said to be so ancient as to have been made by the people who occupied the country be- fore the Ojibwais. Of the truth of this assertion there did not appear to be any certain means of judging. A blaze on the pinus resinosa, if made upon a matured tree, may be considered as comparatively permanent, from the fact that the outer bark is not apt to close over it, while the gum that exudes over the wounded surface, has some of the properties of a varnish. How long the rude drawings of birds and animals, made with char- coal would thus be preserved, is mere matter of conjecture, and must depend upon observations which we had no means of making. '■-■■■' .--■<.,: ^.•.^- ■';;;■ •■: .- w- -.m, <•,, ^j vhi-:-^ ><■■ A portage of nine hundred and fifty yards brought us to the banks of a small lake, called Moss Lake, which we were but a short time in crossing. The water being clear, large masses appeared to rise from the bottom, which had very mUch the aspect of boulders. On reaching down, however, the men brought up on their paddles, a species of moss of a coarse fi- brous character. And this moss seemed to be quite a character- istic trait of the lake. There is a slight relief, to both mind and body, in these changes from land to water transportation, even where the distance is very short ; and the men resume their la- bor, in carrying, with greater alacrity. We found it so on the present occasion. No change however appeared in the general character of the country. We crossed a bog of perhaps fifty or sixty yards in extent, where the water appeared to have some motion towards the left. All the rest of the way consists of an unvaried sand plain, which is sometimes brushy, but generally open, presenting facilities for travelling. A walk of four thousand and one hundred yards, or about two and a half miles brought us out to the edge of Lake Siiiba,* a body of clear Composcil of the Initials of the names of the {,'cntlcmen of the ptirty. /' NARRATIV]^ Aa 75 water, of moderate dimensions, which has its outlet into an arm of Leech Lake. There is a portage path from its southern side which the Indians use when they are passing with light canoes. The day was well nigh spent, by the time the men brought up all the baggage to the banks of this lake. And the fatigue of the route itself might have justified our encamping. But whoever has a definite point to reach in a given time, will find that the loss of a single hour, or half hour of an evening's jour- ney, on sundry days, will soon combine to waste an entire day, which may bo tho exqct time necessary to accomplish the route. Besides, when tho question of going on, is at a spot where a land is to be exchanged for a waler journey, there is a sensible relief to tho meiif in the position of sitting and being freed from tho pressure of tho head-strap, or apicun, by which they carry. And north-men thus embarked, in a state of fatigue, will soon resume their strength and gaiety. I felt this, on tho present occasion, and directed them not to lose a moment in getting afloat. Wo crossed the lake, with but little effort, and entered its thread-like outlet, so tangled and wound about, in a shaking savannah, covered with sedge, that every point of the compass seemed to bo alternately pursued. In this maze it was joined, from the right by a tributary of its own size, very welcome for its accession of waters, but not aiding to straighten the channel. Another tributary flows in directly op' :site the Indian portage before referred to. This tributary appoa -s to bo tho outlet of a contiguous, narrow and long lake, which can be, in part obser- ved. The channel is suddenly enlarged by it, and it is soon af- ter still further swelled by a similar inlet. Both these inlets arc referred to by the Indians, by the phrase, " Kapucka Sagito- wag." Tho stream is so enlarged by them, as not only to as- sume tho character of a river, but it is a river of handsome magnitude, broad and deep but without strong current. Its shores assume a low and marshy character, and they are fringed with extensive fields of wild rice. Amidst tiiese, the river opens into an arm of Lcecii Lake. The last glimpses of day 76 KABRATIVE, iic. light here left us. We pursued our way by moonlight for a time. The sky was overcast before we etTec|ed our first tra- verse. Sometime previous to landing it became quite dark. Even with the knowledge of an Indian guide, it was necessary to fire guns, to ascertain the position of the principal village. It was ten o'clock, on our landing, and it was an hour later be- fore the military canoes came up. Salutes were separately fired by the Indians through the top openings of their lodges. In the morning, (17th,) a more formal salute was given. Fresh fish and wortle-berries were brought in : and an invitation to breakfast sent from the presiding chief. '/' 1 v ' Leech Lake is one of the most irregular shaped bodies of wa- ter that can be conceived of. It is neither characteristically long, spherical, or broad, but rather a combination of curves, in the shape of points, peninsulas, and bays, of which nothing short of a map can convey an accurate idea. The Indians, whom I requested to draw a sketch of it, began by tracing an oblong as large as half a sheet of foolscap would admit of. They filled it up by projecting points inwardly, or extended it by tracing bays outwardly. Ten islands were drawn in differ- ent parts of it, and seven rivers and creeks made to enter it. Its outlet is called by them the great river, and is towards the northeast. The lake cannot be less than twentv miles across the extreme points of the waters. Its principal peninsula re- sembles in shape the letter T. Ottertail Point is a part of its northern shore. Its waters are deep and clear in all its central parts, and yield the whitefish and other species. Its numerous and extensive bays abound in wild rice, and attract in the pro- per season, a great variety of water fowl. The pelican, swan, brant, and cormorant, are the largest of the species that annu- ally visit it. Its shores yield the deer and bear. Beavers were formerly abundant, but they have, in a great measure, disap- peared. The muskrat and marten are now the principal items of its fine furs. The subjoined sketch is from the notes of Lieut. Allen. ^ ■"^i- ;ht for a first tra- ite dark, lecessary [ village, later be- 3parately r lodges. . Fresh itation to es of wa- iristically f curves, 1 nothing Indians, racing an idmit of. tended it in differ- enter it. rards the )8 across isula re- irt of its s central [umerous the pro- m, swan, lat annu- ers were e, disap- tal items notes of Boute lt> I..Wiimip«"jf IL:SIS(XJiII IL^'^K^ NARRATIVE, d^ n ♦« My intercourse with the Indians at this lake occupied the day after my arrival. The population was reported at eight hun- dred and thirty-two souls. Seven eights of this number, are of the band called Mukkundwais, or Pillagers, a term derived from occurrences in their early history. The remainder are locally denominated the Bear Island Indians. The principal chiefs are Aish Kibug E^ozh, or The Guella Plat, and The Elder Brother, and Chianoquot. This band appear to have separated themselves from the other Chippewas, at an early day, and to have taken upon themselves the duty which Reuben, Gad, and Menasseh assumed, when they crossed the Jordan. They have " passed armed before their brethren," in their march westward. Their geographical position is one, which imposes upon them the de- fence of this portion of the Chippewa frontier. And it is a de- fence in which they have distinguished themselvc ? as brave and active warriors. Many acts of intrepidity are related of them which would be recorded, with admiration, had white men been the actors. Perfectly versed in the arts of the forest, they have enjoyed the advantage of concealment in the progress of a war, which has been directed against the Sioux, a powerful assem- blage of tribes, who live essentially in plains, but who aim to make up the disadvantage of this exposure, by moving habitually in larger bodies. It seems, however, indisputable, that, with fewer numbers, the Chippewas have not hesitated to fall upon their enemies, and have routed them, and driven them before them, with a valor and resolution, which in any period of writ- ten warfare, would have been stamped as heroic. It is not easy, on the part of government, to repress the feelings of hos- tility, which have so long existed, and to convince them, that they have lived into an age when milder maxims furnish the basis of wise action. Pacific counsels fall with little power upon a people situated so remotely from every good influence, and who cannot perceive in the restless spirit of their enemies, any safeguard for the continuance of a peace, however formally it may have been concluded. This fact was adverted to by one M :i I , i 78 NARR. tVE,&c. of their chiefs, who observed that they were compelled to fight in self defence. Although the Sioux had made a solemn peace with them at Tipisagi in 1S25, they were attacked by them that very year, and had almost yearly since, sustained insidious or open attacks. He said, "his own son, his 'only son," was among the number, who had been basely killed, without an op- portunity to defend himself." NARRATIVE, Ac 79 ] CHAPTER IX. Transacliona at Leech Lake. — Notice of the Pillager band. — Their chief, Aish Kibug Ekozh, or the Flat Mouth. — He invites the agent and his interpretrto breakfast. — His address on concluding it. — Vac- cination of the Indians. — A deputation from the Rainy Lake band is received, and a flag presented to their leader. The Hole in the Sky. — Council with the Pillagers. — Speech of Aish Kibug Ekozh, t» which he makes an allusion to Gen. Pike. — He descants on the Sioux war, the Indinn trade, and the interdiction of ardent spirits. — Per- ianal notices nf this chief. Tub tlomestio manners and habits of a people, whoso position is 80 adverse to improvement, could hardly be expected to pre- sent any thing strikingly different, from other erratic bands of the northwest. There is indeed a remarkable conformity in the external habits of all our northern Indians. The necessity of changing their camps often, to procure game or fish, the want of domesticated animals, the general dcpendancc on wild rice, and the custom of journeying in canoes, has ni'oduccd a gene- ral uniformity of life. And it is emphatically u life of want and vicissitude. There is a perpetual change between action and inanity, in the mind, which is a striking peculiarity of the sav- age state. And there is such a general want of forecast, that most of their misfortunes and liardships, in war and peace, come unex- pectedly. Nono of the tribes who inhabit this quarter, can bo said to have, thus far, derived any peculiarities from civilized in- struction. The only marked alteration which their state of so- ciety has undergone, appears to bo referable to the era of the introduction of the fur trade, when they wcro made acciuaintcd with, and adopted the use of, iron, gunpowder, and woollens. This implied a considiirablo chanjio of habits, and of the mode ■ il 80 I«ARRAT1VE, Ac. of subsistence ; and may be considered as having paved the way for further changes in the mode of living and dress. But it brought with it the onerous evil of intemperance, and it left the mental habits essentially unchanged. All that related to a system of dances, sacrifices, and ceremonies, which stood in the place of religion, still occupies that position, presenting a sub- ject which is deemed the peculiar labor of evangelists and teachers. Missionaries have been slow to avail themselves of this field of labor, and it should not excite surprise, that the peo- ple themselves are, to so great a degree, mentally the same in 1832, that they were on the arrival of the French in the St. Lawrence in 1532. " Unknown the measured joys of peaceful art, " Love, hatred, pity, storm, by turns, the heart, " And all the evils of the savage state, " Arise from false conceits of being great." Partial exceptions in the acquisition of civil information, arc to be found ; and the incident I am about to relate, is the more remarkable as connected with the history of a chief, who has passed his life in so very unfrequented a part of the continent, with only the advantages of occasional short visits to the posts of St. Mary's, St. Peter's and Michilimackinac. Aisli Kibug Ekozh, or the Guclle Plat, is the ruler of the Pillager band, ex- ercising the authority of both a civil and war chief. And ho is endowed with talents which certainly entitle him to this distinc- tion. Complying with European customs, he directed his young men to fire a salute on the morning of my arrival. Soon after ho sent one of his officials to invite me to breakfast. I accep- ted the invitation. But not knowing how the mcul could be suitably got along with, without bread, I took the [)recaution to send up a tin dish of pilot bread. I went to his residence at the proper time, accompanied by Mr. Johnston. I found hitn living in a comfortable log building of two rooms, well floored, and roofed, with a couple of small glass windowi^ A mat was spread upon the centre of the floor, which contained the break- NAURATIVE, &c. 81 at. Other mats were spread around it, to sit on. Wc fol- fovved his example in sitting down after the eastern manner. There was no other person admitted to the meal but his wife, who sat near him, and poured out the tea, but ate or drank nothing herself. Tea cups, and tea spoons, plates, knives and forks, of plain manufacture, were carefully arranged, and the number corresponding exactly with the expected guests. A. white fish, cut up and broiled in good taste, occupied a dish in the centre, from which he helped us. A salt cellar, in which pep- rer and salt were mixed in unequal proportions, allowed each the privilege of seasoning his fish with both or neither. Our tea was sweetened with the native sugar, and the dish of hard l)read seemed to have been precisely wanted to make out the repast. It needed but the imploring of a blessing, to render it essentially a christian meal. This chief brought me a letter from the interior some years ago, at St. Mary's, in which he is spoken of as " the most re- spectable man in the Chippewa country." And if the term was applied to his mental qualities, and the power of drawing just conclusions from known premises, and the effects which these have had on his standing and influence with his own band, it is not misapplied. Shrewdness and quickness most of the chiefs ix)sscss, but there is more of the character of common sense and practical reflection, in the Guellc Plat's remarks, than, with a very extensive accjuaintancc, I recollect to have noticed in most of the chiefs now living, of this tribe.* He is both u warrior and a counsellor, and these distinctions he holds, no( from any hereditary right, for ho is a self-made man, but from the force of his own character. 1 I'ounil him ready to converse on the topics of most interest to him. And the sonliments Ik uttered on the Sioux war, the fur trailc, and the location of tra ding posts and au,onctcb', were such aa would occur to a mind * Anions llic ikiul, \V;ihb Ojocn;, Ciuliwaliida, ni the Uiuchc, (Jliiiigiiba Wds- ;>iii, find Mnzobotlo, iiro the Cliippcw.i ]).iiiiiu\:hci ot niodcia dayti. 11 Il"t 82 NARRATIVE, &c. which had possessed itself of facts, and was capable of reason^ ing from them. His manners were grave and dignified, and his oratory such as to render him popular with his tribe. During the repast, the room became filled with Indians, ap- parently the relatives and intimate friends of the chief, who seated themselves orderly and silently around the room. When we arose, the chief assumed the oratorical attitude, and addres- sed himself to me. He expressed his regret that I had not been able to visit them the year before, when I was expected.* He hoped I had now come, as I came by surprise, to remain some days with them. He said, they lived at a remote point, and were involved in wars with their neighbors, and wished my advice. They were not insensible to advice, nor incapable of following it. They were anxious for counsel, and desirous of living at peace, and of keeping the advice which had heretofore been given them. They had been told to sit still on their lands, but their enemies would not pc ^mit them to sit still. They were compelled to get up, and fight in self defence. The Sioux continued to kill their hunters. They had killed his son, during the last visit he had made to my oflUce. They had never ceased to make inroads. And he believed there were white men among them, who stir- red them up to go to war against the Chippewas. He named one person particularly. It was necessary, he continued, to take some decisive steps to put a stop to these inroads. This was the reason why he had led out the war party, which had recently returned. This was the reason why I saw the stains of blood before me. He alluded, in the last expression, to the flags, war clubs, and medals, which decorated one end of the room, all of which had vermilion smeared over them to represent blood. I replied, that I would assemble the Indians at a general council, ut my *' It has been stated in tlio " Preliminary Observations," that it became im. practicable to visit these bands, during the expedition or 1831. NARRATIVE, &c. 83 camp, as soon as preparations could be made; that notice would be given them by the firing of the mihtary, and that I should then lay before them the advice I came to deliver from their Great Father, the President, and offer, at the same time, my own counsel, on the subjects he had spoken of. During the day constant accessions were made to the number of Indians, from neighboring places. And before the hour of the council arrived, there could have been but little short of a thousand souls present. Most of the warriors carried their arms, and were painted and drest in their gayest manner. And they walked through the village with a bold and free air, in stri- king contrast with the subdued and cringing aspect, which is sometimes witnessed in the vicinity of the posts and settle- ments. Many applications were made for the extraction of de- cayed teeth, and for blood letting, the latter of which appears to be a favorite remedy among the northern Indians. Most of the time of the surgeon, (Dr. Houghton,) was however employ- ed in the application of the vaccine virus, which constituted one of the primary objects of the visit. Among the number vaccinated by him, one was past the age of eighty, several be- tween sixty and eighty, and a large number under the age of ten. Little difficulty was found in getting them to submit to the process, and wherever there was hesitancy or refusal, it seemed to arise from a distrust of the protective power of the disease. None had been previously vaccinated. Of the younger classes, it was remarked here, as at other places, that the boys evinced no fear on the display of the lancet, but nearly every female child, either came with reluctance and entreaty of the parents, or was absolutely obliged to bo held, during the pro- cess. The ravages made by the small pox in this quarter, about the year 1782, were remembered with the distinctness of recent tradition, and had its effects in preparing their minds, generally, not only to receive the vaccine virus, but in imparting a solici- tude that all might bo included, so as to ensure them from the 84 NARRATIVE, &c. 1 recurrence of a pestilence, which they regard with horror. Their name for this disease, of Ma Mukkizziwin, suggests the disfiguration of tlic flesh and skin produced by it. Among the number of Indians who arrived here, during the day, were a party of nine Rainy Lake Indians under the leader- ship of a man named Wai Wizhzhi Geezhig, or Tiie Hole in the Sky. He represented himself and party as part of a small band residing at Springing-bow-string Lake, in the middle grounds between Lake Winnipec and Rainy Lake. He said, they had heard of my passing the post of Winnipec, with an intention of returning through Leech Lake. This was the cause of his visit. They lived off from the great lake, and sel- dom saw Americans. He came to express his good will, hoping to be remembered, as he now saw his father, among his chil- dren, &c. I presented him, publicly, with my own hand, with a flag,,and directed to be laid before him an amount of presents, committing to him, at the same time, a short address to be de- livered to the American portion of the Rainy Lake Indians. The hour for the council having arrived, and the Mukkund- wa, or Pillagers, being present with their chiefs and warriors, women and children, I caused the presents intended for this band, to be displayed in bulk, on blankets spread on the grass, in front of my tent. I called their attention to the subjects na- med in my instructions, the desire of the government (or the restoration of peace, and its paternal character, feelings, and wishes in relation, particularly, to them — reminded ihein of their solemn treaty of peace and limits with the Sioux, at Prairie du Chien in 1825, enforcing the advantages of it, in its bearings on their hunting, trade, and well being. The presents were then delivered to the chiefs, as an earnest of good will and sincerity on the part of the government, and were by them directed to be immediately divided and distributed. Aish Kibug Ekozh, or the Guelle Plat, was their speaker in reply. He called the attention of the warriors to his words. He thanked mc for the presents, whicli reminded him, in NARRATIVE, &a 85 amount, of the times when the British held possession in that quarter. He pointed across an arm of the lake, in front, to the position formerly occupied by the North West Company's fort. He said many winters had now passed since the Americans first sent one of their chiefs to that post, (alluding to the visit of Pike.) He remembered that visit. I had now come, it ap- peared, to remind them that the American flag was flying in the land, and to offer them counsels of peace. He thanked me for them. He had hoped that I was to spend more time with them, that they might consult on a reply, but as they must speak on the instant, (orders had been given for embarking that evening) they would not loose the opportunity of declaring their senti- ments. He had before heard the Americans say, peace, peace ! But he thought their advice resembled a rushing wind. It was strong and went soon. It did not abide long enough to choke up the road. At the treaty of Tipisagi,* it had been promised that the aggressors should be punished ; but that very year they were attacked by the Sioux ; and almost yearly since, some of their nation had been killed. They had even been fired on by the Sioux, under the walls of the fort at Ishki Buggi Seebi,f and four of their number had been killed. He had, himself, been present. He here asked one of his subordinates for a bundle of sticks, which he handed to me saying, it is the num- ber of the Leech Lake Chippewas who have been killed by the Sioux, since they signed the treaty of Tipisagi. The num- ber was forty-three. He then lifted up four silver medals, attached by a string of wampum, and smeared with vermilion. Take notice, he said they are bloody. I wish you to wipe oft' the blood. I am un- able to do it. I find myself irretrievably involved in a war with the Sioux. I believe it has been intended by the creator * Prairie du Chicii, 1 St. rotor's. 80 H^RKATIVE, Ac. 1 1 ' |i' that wc should be at war with this people. I am not satisfied with the result of the last war party. My warriors are not satisfied. They are brave men. It is to them I owe success, and not to myself. Both they, and I, have heretofore looked for help where we did not find it. (He alluded to the Ameri- can government.) We are determined to revenge ourselves. If the United States does not aid us, I have it in mind to apply for aid elsewhere. (He alluded to the British government.) My warriors are in a restless state. I have sent my pipe and invi- tations to my friends around, to continue the war. Circum- stances control me. I cannot avoid it. My feelings are enlis- ted deeply in the contest. When the enemy killed my son, I resolved never .to lay down the war club. I have sought death in battle but have not met it. All I now can say is this, that perhaps I shall not lead out the next war party. Other parts of his speech on the war are omitted. This is, however, the thread, although a broken thread of his argument, omitting frequent and glowing appeals to his warriors, who ex- pressed their approbation at every pause. He proceeded to accuse persons on the waters of the Upper Missisr>ippi, of giving advice to the Sioux to go to war against the Chippewas. He said it was the interest of persons in the trade to induce the Sioux to extend their hunting grounds across the boundary lines. He evinced a familiarity with persons and places. He boldly accused, not only traders, but even some persons holding offices under government, of participating in this course of mal-advice. He complained of the traders. He criticised their conduct with severity. He declared their prices to be exorbitant, and said they were so intent on getting furs, that they did not deem it necessary to use much formality in their dealings. He com- plained of the exclusion of ardent spirits, but at the same time admitted, that formerly it was brought in to buy up their wild rice — a practice which left them at the beginning of cold wea- ther, in a destitute situation, satisfied are not : success, e looked B Ameri- lurselves. to apply nt.) My aid invi- Circum- ire enlis- iiy son, I jht death ;his, that This is, rgument, who ex- e Upper r against is in the js across sons and en some pating in conduct ant, and lot deem le com- mc time icir wild Did wea- NARRATIVE, &c 87 Much of the sentiment of this address appeared to be utter- ed for popular effect. There was a marked difference between the tone of his private conversation, and his public address, of which more will appear in the sequel. Such parts of it, as re- quired it, were replied to, and the simple truths, political and moral, dictating the visit to them, brought clearly before their minds, so as to leave deffnite impressions. So far as related to the traders withdrawing the article of whiskey from the trade, I felt it due to say, that no hard feelings should be entertained towards them. That it was excluded by the Indian Office. They should, therefore, in justice, blame me or blame the government, but not the traders. I was satis- fied, I added, that the use of whiskey was very hurtful to them, in every situation of life, and felt determined to employ every means which the control of the agency of the northwest gave me, to exclude the article wholly, and rigidly from the Chippe- was, and to set the mark of disapprobation upon every trader who should make the attempt to introduce it. It was near the hour of sunset when the council closed. Mi- nor duties employed some time after. And while these were in the progress of execution, the Guelle Plat, who had been the principal actor during the day, gave us occasion to observe, that if he had studied effect in speaking, he was also a judge of pro- priety in dress. At a dinner to which I invited him, at my tent, and also during the public council following it, he appeared in his native costume. But after the close of the council and before we embarked, he came down to the lake shore, to bid us fare well, dressed in a blue military frock coat, with red collar and cuffs, with white underclothes, a linen ruffled shirt, shoes and stockings, and a neat citizen's hat. To have uttered his speeches in this foreign costume, might have been associated in the minds of his people, with the idea of servility ; but he was willing afterwards to let us observe, by assuming it, that ho knew wc would consider it u mark of respect. 88 NARRATIVE, &c. This chief oppcars to be turned of sixty^ In stature he is about five feet nine or ten inches, erect and stout, somewhat in- cHned to corpulency. He is a native of this lake, of the toterri^ of the Ovtrusissi, a kind of fish. He observed at my table, at St. Mary's, four years ago, that he had been twenty five times on war parties, either as leader or follower, and had escaped without a wound. He was once surrounded by a party of Sioux, with only three companions. They cut their way out, killing two men. He was early drawn into intercourse with the British at Fort William, on Lake Superior, where he re- ceived his first medal. This medal was taken from him by Lieut. Pike, in 180G. I renewed it, by the largest class of solid silver medals, July 19th, 1828. Reciprocating the customary compliment in parting, we cm- barked and encamped on a contiguous part of the coast, where wo could procure fire wood, and be sure of making an early start on the morrow. * Family mark, or coat of arms—a kind of sirnomc. lure he is ewhat in- he totern^ table, at live times 1 escaped party of way out, irsc with ire he rc- I him by t class of st, where an early -NARUATIVE, Ac 89 CHAPTER X. Observations on the Leech Lake Chippewas.—Data respecting the for- mer state of the fur trade. — Their turbulent character. — Assassination of Relle by Puganoc. — Causes of the emigration of the Northwestern Indians, — The nnsalisfactory characttr of their traditions. — Their language. — Brief synopsis of its grammatical structure. Leecu Lake has been one of the principal posts of trade in the northwest since the region was first laid open to the enter- prise of the fur trade, and it has probably yielded more weaUh in furs and skins, than one of the richest mines of silver would have produced. European goods were extremely high at the period referred to, at the same time, that furs were abundant, and the ability of the Indians to pay, consequently, ample. The standard of value and computation in this trade, is an abiminik- wa, or prime beaver, called plus by the French. A plus, tradi- tion states, was given for as much vermilion as would cover the point of a case knife, and the same price was paid respectively for four charges of powder, or four charges of shot, or fifteen balls, or two branches of wampum. It is related that an out- fit of six bales of goods, worth, say ^2000, brought from Atha- basca, ninety-six packs of beaver, each of which would weigh ninety pounds, at a time when prime beaver was worth four dollars per pound. A fine gun, worth ten guineas, was sold to a chief at one of the northern posts, for one hundred and twenty pounds of beaver, say four hundred and eighty dollars. The post of the Pic, alone, is said to have yielded one hundred packs of beaver, during a single season. From the MSS. of M. Per- rault, now before us, referred to in a previous part of our nar- rative, the rates ut which furs were reduced to the plus, at this 12 90 NAKRATIVE, Ac. i"4 lafc/?. In 1784, were the following. A bear was estimated to be one yli^, Qn otter, three martens, a lynx, fifteen muskrats, res- pectively, one plu«. A buffalo robe, two plus. A keg of mixed rum, which was then the kind of spirits used in the trade, was bold at thirty plus, and the Indians, when they c\ menccd tra- ding, first put out the furs they intended as pay for their liquor. The Leech Lake Indians were then stated to be numerous, although, in comnMn with other northern bands, they had also sufiered from the general ravages of the small pox, in this re- gion, two years previous. They were, however, then, as nc.w, deemed a turbulent band, and such was the fear of giving ad- ditional excitement to their passions, that the liq :or uiiivh was sold to them, was put in caclte at the entrance of tiio n »fcr, that it might not be delivered to them, until the traders had finished their trafiic, (which on that occasion^ occupied but a singk day,) and embarked on their return for Michilimackinac. Besides the original robbery of a principal trader, which drew upon them the name of Pillagers, their intercourse with the traders has been of a character to require perpetual caution to avoid the recurrence of serious difiiculties. It is but two years ago that they confined a trader to his lodge, and threatened him, in such a manner, that he was happy to escape from the country with his life, and has not since returned to it. During the winter of 1821-22, a man named Relle, who was employed at Leech Lake, to collect credits, as it is termed, en- tered the lodge of a hunter named Puganoc i. e. Nutwood, and without much ceremony, obtained the Indian's furs. He had as he conceived, got consent which the Indian afterwards with- drew. Relle, however, whose bMrn.v- ' "vas to f " :t furs for his employer, and who had, '; .r: long, usage, become ex- pert in that employment,''did not pay that deference to the In- dian's wishes, which he probably would have done, could we suppose that he considered them to indicate any more, than a mere reluctance to part with the furs. On this point we are without particular information. Be this as it may, Relle took up NARRATIVE, Ac. 91 the furs, and proceeded homewards. Puganoc followed him but without: any demonstrations of anger. It might be suppo- sed that he intended in make a friendly visit to the post, for the purpo p, of fuitln r trading, and Relle evidently so consid- ered the circumstance of his accompanying him, for he was wholly unsuspiciou of latent revenge. Silent as this passion was kept, it burned, however, in the Indian's breast, and, in crossing a lake, on the ice, the Indian treading in the hindmost step, (a practice in walking with snow shoes,) he suddenly dis- charged his piece. The ball entered his victim's back below the shoulders. He fell dead. Puganoc then drew his !inife» cut off two of the voyageur's fingers, to make it appear that he had been struggling with an adversary, then threw down the knife on the snow, and returned with a report that the man had been killed by the Sioux. It may be interesting to notice the latc of Puganoc. .At- tempts for his surrender to the civil authorities were made, but without success. Meantime he was regarded as having forfeited his life by a young Chippewa of his own bund, a relative, per- haps, of the deceased voyageur's Indian wife. While assem- bled to amuse themselves by firing at a mark, this young mam, as it became his turn to fire, saw Puganoc lifting the cloth door of his tent, and wheeling half a circle in his lim, fired his bail through the neck of the assassin, and killed him on the spot. Pride, and the desire of personal distinction, as in other tribes which have not the light of Christianity to guide them, may be considered as lying at the foundation of the Indian character. For there are no tribes so poor and remote as nc : to have pride. And this passion seems always to be couplec with a de- sire of applause, and with the wish on the part oi" its possessors to be thought better than they realy are. We have found pride in the remotest Indian lodge we ever visited, and have hardly ever engaged in ten minutes conversation with a northern In- dian, without discovering it not only to exist, but, where there was moral energy at all, as constituting the primary motive to 93 NARRATIVE, &c. :i i action. It has always been found, however, unaccompanied by one of its most constant concomitants, in civilised life — namely, the desiro of wealth. The workings of this principle may, indeed, be looked upon as the chief motive of Indian emigration, and as causing tribe to secede from tribe, and leading to that multiplication of petty nations, each with some peculiarities of language, which marks the face of the northern regions. Did , we possess any thing like a clear and connected tradition of these migrations, even for a few hundred years, we should perhaps have cause to blush that so many blunders had been committed in assigning so many primitive stocks, when, in fact, there is great reason to believe, that the primitive stocks are few. Tradition does not reach far, where there is neither pen nor pen- cil to perpetuate the memory of events. People who are con- stantly and habitually concerned, how they shall subsist, and what they shall wear, will soon forget, in the realities before them, occurrences which can no longer produce fear or excite hope. And were it otherwise, — were they as prone to reflect as they arc to act, the very misery in which they live, would take away the pleasure of historical reminiscence. Oral history is very uncertain at best. Every repetition varies the language at least, and it must be a very stoical people, indeed, who, in repeating their own story, do not add to the coloring, if not the number of circumstances, which serve to give pleasure or to flatter pride. Unfortunately such appears to have been the state of the northwestern Indians, as far as we know anything of them, that they could not, in strict truth, repeat very little of their history, without giving pain, or exciting feelings, often of pity, and often of humiliation. The few favorable points would naturally grow by the process of repetition, out of all pro[)ortion. And flction would often be called on, to supply lapses. Hence it is, per- haps, that in looking over our printed materials for Indian his- tory, we are so apt to find that every tribe arrogates to itsell' the honor of being original, great, brave, magnanimous, above NARRATIVE, &c. 93 mied bv -namely, ed upon ng tribe of petty h marks ly thing ns, even to blush jning so eason to nor pen- are con- sist, and s before or excite o reflect , would il history anguage who, in not the to flatter itc of tho lem, that history, often of ly grow d fiction is, pcr- dian his- to itself . above its neighbors. Indeed we regard all unrecorded Indian tradi- tion, referring to events beyond the close of the sixteenth cen- tury, as entitled to no confidence. The names the Indians bestowed upon themselves, contain no clue to their early history. They were, for the most part purely accidental, ns they are at this day. They do not refer to their origin. They do not in some cases, even signify their peculiar- ities. This is, we think, emphatically true of the various tribes of Algonquins. To part of the people composing this stock, who were settled in a country abounding in lakes and streams, they gave the local name of Nipissings, i. e. People of the Place of Waters. Part, who lived on the north shore of the Gulf of St. Lawrence, subsisting on Tish, they called Popinoshees, allu- ding to a kind of fish. Those who dwelt in swampy grounds, (as between that point and Lake Superior,) were called Mush- keegos, from the name for swamp. Those who lived in plains, southwest of Lake Michigan, Muscotins, from plain. Others having a peculiarity of intonation, were called Ojibwas, or Chip- pewas ; a band who lit up a council fire for themselves, Potta- wattaniies ; another band, given to trading, Ottawas ; another who inflicted cruelties in their northern wars, Kcnistonos ; ano- ther who lived inland, Nopimings. Others might be added to the list. These were all identical people ; but not one of the name referred to their origin. The French, on their arrival in- creased the confusion, by bestowing a new name upon each, rendering the thread of history more entangled, and utterly con- founding all attempts to trace their afliliation by etymology. They called the first band whom they found speaking this lan- guage, on the St. Lawrence, Algonquin^, probaby because they subsisted on the oga. This term has become generic. But there is no light thrown by it on the history of the race. Nay, there is not a particle of proof that the Indians had bestowed it upon themselves, or that it was not given like all their other appellations, as a mere nmn dc guerre. No wonder should lliGreforo be expressed, tliat classifications founded on etymo- logical proofs should have been found defective. 94 NARRATIVE, &c. But we shall not pursue the subject. The Leech Lake In- dians, like others of the stock, derive their distinctive appella- tion from a mere accident. They are not, however, separated by any distinctive feature, from the rest of the more favorably lo- cated Chippewas. Their prominent manners and customs, ceremonies and opinions, are the same. They migrated by the same track, adopied the same means of living, sought the at- tainment of the same general objects, and speak the same lan- guage. There are minor peculiarities of speech in most of the bands of this nation, separated by a few hundred miles. But they consist mostly in accent, with some interchanges of the la- bial and liquid consonants. The vowel sounds are identical. Whatever remarks could be made, therefore, on the principles of the language, would be equally applicable to the current lan- guage of other Chippewa bands. This language covers an extensive area in the west, and the north-west. It is emphatically the coutt language of the In- dians, being the medium of communication, in all general councils. Its copiousness and freedom from the barbarities which disfigure many of the native languages, were remarked at an early day, and have led to its being more studied and spoken, than perhaps any other native American language. The regret has been expressed, that where so many good points exist, there should be found any defects to mar them. In its grammatical structure, jt exhibits some peculiarities, which do not, perhaps, admit of being strictly classed with other transpo- sitive languages, although it has most features in coincidence with them. Originally, simple in its character, and consisting of scarcely any distinctions of speech, beyond the verb and substantive, and the pronominal and other primary particles, the tendency of usage and invention has been, to increase the length of words by combination, rendering them formidable to the eye, and pompous to the ear. These combinations assume almost every shape, in which words can be made to coalesce. And the primitives when thus united, are still further compoun- NARRATIVE, &c. 95 ded by inflections for time and person, for number and quality, and sometimes to indicate other circumstances, as if it were the chief scope of the speaker to concentrate all the offices of speech in a single word, or a single expression. But in this process of accretion, as might be expected, clearness and sim- plicity are often sacrificed to sound, and the distinctions of person, and number, and tense, are not, perhaps, always accu- rately preserved. So many letters, and even whole syllables, are also dropped, to effect the purposes of a harmonious coa- lescence, agreeably to the Indian ear, that it becomes extremely difficult to trace analogies, and one of the usual helps to compar- ison, is thus withdrawn. Number is entirely wanting in the third person of the declension of their pronouns and nouns, and in the conjugation of their verbs. Nor is there any distinction to mark the sex of the third person, although the first and second persons, are uniformly and scrupulously thus marked. He and s he, him and her, are expressed by the same word, or the same pronominal sign. Although there is a positive and a conditional future, in the conjugation of their verbs, the compound tenses, are generally thought to be defective. Notwithstanding these deficiences, the language admit" of many fine turns of expression, and pointed terms of irony, and in its general simplicity, and nervous brevity, will admit of a comparison with some terms of scripture phraseology. Among its grammatical forms, there are several, which exhibit beauti- ful and succinct modes of conveying thought. All its active verbs can be multiplied as often as there are distinct objects of their action, and they are conjugated both negatively, as well as positively. Substantives admit of adjective terminations, and adjectives of substantive terminations. Both can be turned into verbs, and both are endowed with number. Pronouns arc inflected for time, and in this shape, supply the want of our auxiliary verbs. The verb, to be, may be said to characterize this language, as differing from some of the Indian languages, although its use is restricted, and there is no declarative exis- 06 NAUUATIVE, SiC. tunce indicutcd in the ordinary conjugation of verbs. As all nouns assume verbal terminations, they undergo all the mod^ti- cations of other verbs. Possession is indicated by an inflection analogous to, but differing from case. locality, diminution, and derogation, may be, either soi)aratcd, or all together, denoted by inflections of the noun. Particles, are very copiously used. And this part of speech is very important, making the use of words definite or exact, which without these adjuncts, would often lack both coherence and exactitude. Adverbs are lib- erally employed, and by their help, the degrees of comparison are formed. There is but one degree of comparison formed by an inflection of the substantive. There is a numerous list of prepositions, which are not, however, disjunctively used, but al- ways as the prefixed syllable or syllables, to substantives. Conjunctions, of which the language has a number, are not thus restricted, and cannot thus be used. The most important dis- tinction, however, which belongs to the language, and that which most rigidly pervades its forms, is the separation of words into two classes, distinguished as animate and inanimate, or personal and impersonal, carrying also, the idea of noble and ignoble. This principle, merges the ordinary distinctions of gender, and imparts a two-fold character to the verb, substantive, and adjective, and consequently creates the necessity of double con- jugations and declensions. This results from the transitive character oX the whole language, and its habitual application to material objects. The verb which would be used to imply vision, is made to indicate the presence or absence of vitality, creating the distinction of the animate and inanimate Ibrmy. The same principle interdicts the promiscuous use of adjectives. A strong man and a strong house, require diilerent modifications of the word strong. All its concords are directed to the uphol- ding of this rule. This novel and curious jirinciple, appears to lie at the foundation of the syntax, and imparts to the languiigo its most marked characteristic feature. Whatever modiliet.- tions other rules rccjuire, they all coincide in this. It is a NARHATIVE, Ac. 07 ; point which every good speaker pays attention to. And as the rule may be arbitrarily employed, it enables him to invest the whole inanimate creation with life, and thus to throw a charm over the most barren waste ; an advantage which is very freely resorted to, in their oral tales and mythological fables. In contemplating such a language, it is impossible to avoid the observation of many beauties and many defects. But its beau- ties do not appear to be of a character to entitle them to the enthusiastic encomiums which have been bestowed upon some of our Indian languages ; nor do its defects and barbarisms merit the depreciating terms which have been applied to others. Truth, in this, as in many other metaphisical investigations, will be found to lie in a mean. If there are forms and expressions suited to call forth the applause of the speculative philologist, there are also many features for him to rectify or condemn. Like the character of the people by whom it is spoken, its principles are perpetually verging to extremes. There is either a redundancy of forms creating distinctions, not, in all cases, of very obvious utility, or an absolute want of them. And the inquirer is often led to wonder, how a people who require the nice distinctions in the one case, should be able to dispense with distinctions altogether in the other. From this vacillation between barbarism and refinement, pov- erty and redundance, a method strictly philosophical or purely accidental, thci'e might be reason to infer that the people them- selves, by whom the language is spoken, were formerly in a more advanced and cultivated state. And that a language once copious and exact, partaking of the fortunes of the people, de- generated further and further into barbarism and confusion, as one tribe after another separated from the parent stock. Change of accent would alone produce a great diversity of sound. Accident would give some generic peculiarities : and that permutation of the consonants, which we see among the Algonquin band?, would, in the end, leave little besides the vowel sounds, and the interchangeable consonaiiis, to identify tribes long separated by 13 98 NARRATIVE, Ac. time and by distance, ^vithout means of intercommunication, without letters, and witliout arts. If compared by these prin- ciples there is reason to believe, philologists would find the primi- tive languages of America extremely few, and their grammatical principles, either identical or partaking largely of the same fea- tures. And to this result, the tendency of inquiry on this side the Atlantic is slowly verging, however it may contravene the theo- ries of learned and ingenious philologists in Europe . The inquiry is fraught with deep interest to the philosophical mind ; and it offers a field for intellectual achievement, which it may be hoped will not be lefl uncultivated by the pens of piety, philosophy, or genius. NARRATIVE, &c. 99 i CHAPTER XI. Encampment on a peninsula in L'eech Lake. — Departure for the portage to the source of the De Corbeau river. — Traverse a bay. — Com- mencement of the portage. — The mode of passing it. — First portage to Warpool Lalie. — Pass successively Little Long Lake, the Four Lakes, Lake of the Mountain, Lake of the Island, and encamp at the Kagi Nogumaug or Longwater, the source of the De Corbeau.— Are visited by the Chief of the Pillagers, who performs a journey for that purpose. — Recognize in his attendant the murderer of Gov. Semple. — Narrative of facts leading to this event. — Commend the descent of the river De Corbeau, passing successively the Longwatert Little Vermillion, Birch Pie, BoutwelVs Vieu, Desert, Summit, Long- rice, Allen's, Johnston's, and Leelina Lakes. — Junction of the Shell River fork.— Encamp in a storm. On leaving the Gueule Plat's village, the Surgeon and Inter- preter, with Lieut. Allen's command, were left behind to complete the vaccination of the Indians, while the rest of the party went forward a couple of leagues, to form the night's encampment. It was after seven o'clock before they came up, and we waited some time after supper, which is generally a late meal in voyaging, for the arrival of the Indian guides, who had been promised to conduct us next day, to the landing of the portage to the river De Corbeau. Morning, however, came without them, and we embarked, (18th,) and proceeded towards the sourthcrn shore of the lake, under the hope of being able to find the portage, from the descriptions which had been given of it. Our course lay, for a distance, along the peninsula, on which we had encamped. Its trending too far to the east, induced us to hold a southerly course across a spacious bay. On gaining its centre, doubts arose, as to the proper com-se. A separation of the nartv was made. Port o!" the canoes took a south, and 100 NARRATIVE, Ac. part, a south-cast course, having agreed to concentrate on the firing of a gun, a signal which was eventually given, by the southern canoes under Mr. Johnston and l^ieut. Allen. They had discovered a path, having every appearance of a portage, being in the required direction. Examination served to con- firm this opinion. The baggage was immediately landed, the loose articles put in a portable shape, and the order of march on a portage, taken up. For this purpose, every article of the outfit, is originally put up in the most compact and convenient form, not exceeding ninety pounds weight. Pork is packed in kegs, flour in sail cloth bags, groceries in wooden or tin canis- ters, goods in corded bales. These are carried on the back, by a strong strap of leather passed around the forehead, and tied by its tapering ends, to the bag, or other article, forming the first, or lower piece. This is swung over the shoulders, and other pieces laid on, to the number of two, or sometimes three, according to the carrier's strength. He then bends strongly forward, and proceeds at a half trot. He goes on the length of a pause, say half a mile, where the burden is put down, the strap untied, and the carrier, after a few moments rest, briskly returns, for another load. Tliis process is continued till all the goods, are brought up to the first pause. The canoe and its apparatus, are then brought up, when the men commence ma- king the second pause, and this order is repeated at every pause. This is a severe labor, and requires able bodied men, well prac- ticed. And where the ground is low or swampy and often travelled, it soon becomes a perfect bed of mire. The present portage, however, was found to lie across a pine plain, offering a clean beach of sand to debark on, and a dry smooth path to travel. A portage of 1 ,078 yards, brought us to the banks of a small lake, after crossing which we came to the en- trance of a small clear brook, having not over two or three inches depth of water, spread over a bed of yellow sand. It seemed im- possible to ascend it, especially with the larger canoe, but by the men's first carrying the lading, by widening the channel in cut- NARRATIVE, Ac. 101 he en- inches ed im- by the in cut- ting down the banks with paddles, and thx. '>y walking in the stream and hfting the canoe by its gunnels, they succeeded in getting it up to another lake, called Little Long Lake. We were twenty-four minutes in crossing this latter lake, and found its inlet to be connected with four other small lakes of a pondy character, redolent with nymphse odorata, through which we successively passed, and debarked at the head of the last lake on a shaking bog, being the commencement of portage Pie. This portage is quite short and dry, lies over a hill-prairie, and terminates on the banks of a transparent, bowl-shaped lake, with elevated shores, where we made our breakfast, at twelve o'clock. This lake, which we may refer to as the Lake of the Mountains, notwithstanding the liveliness and purity of its wa- ters, has no visible outlet, a characteristic of which it partakes in common with a very great number of the small lakes of this quarter, which may be supposed to lie in aluminous strata. Next, in the order of travelling south of it, is the Mountain Por- tage, appropriately so called. Its extent is nine hundred and ten yards. The elevation is considerable, but no rock strata appear in situ. The soil is diluvial, with boulders. The growth, yellow pine, with small maples and underbrush. It terminates on the Lake of the Island. There is then a portage of two pauses, or 1,960 yards into another lake, quite pond-like, where it is first entered, but assuming a clear and bright surface after turning a prominent point. There is then a further portage of one pause, a part of it, through a morass, but terminating on highlands, surrounding the head and shores of a handsome and comparatively extensive sheet of water called Kagi Nogumaug, or The Long Water, where we encamped for the night. This day's journey was a hard and fatiguing one, to the men. The Gueule Plat, who with one of the minor chiefs from Leech Lake, overtook us on the banks of the I^ake of the Island, expressed his surprise that, with all our baggage and heavy canoes, we had pushed on so far. It was, however, a definite point in the journey. We were now on the source of the Kagagi, or De 102 NARRATIVE, &0. Corbcau river. To have stopped short of it, would have seri- ously broken in on the labors of the following day ; and the knowledge that the series of portages terminated there, and the downward passage commenced, buoyed up the men to make exertions. The day was particularly severe upon the sol- diers, who were less accustomed to this species of fatigue' Never were the shadows of night more grateful to men, who had employed the morning, and the noon, and the evening of the day, in hard labor. We had now reached thvil]i the murderer of Gov. Scmplc. Who- ever has given much attention to northwestern affairs, will re- collect that this event occurred in the fierce strife carried on between the North West and Hudson's Bay Company. And NARRATIVE, &c. l'»3 )f sen- assive, lor vin- that I Who- ill re- icd on And that, in the desperate struggles which these corporations m; Ic for the possession of the fur trade, the Indians often became the dupes of whichever party appeared, at the moment, to possess the power of influencing them. The event referred to, took place near the close of a long struggle in which the spirit of op- position had reached its acme, in which company was furiously arrayed against company, charter against charter, and agent against agent. A period, at which, like the increasing energies of two powerful bodies moving towards each other, they were destined to come into violent contact, and the destruction of one, or both, seemed inevitable. The dispute respecting territory which imbittered the strife, appeared to be carried on, not so much from political ambition or the intrinsic value of the soil, as to decide which party should have the exclusive right of gleaning from the lodges of the unfortunate natives, the only commodity worth disputing for — their furs and peltries. A question, in which the Indians, in reality, had no other interest, but that which a serf may be supposed to feel on an exchange of masters, in which he has neither the right to choose nor the power to reject. Whichever party prevailed, they were sure to loose or gain nothing, if they kept aloof from the contest, or if they had any hopes from its effects upon thoir condition, they arose more from a prolongation, than a termination of the rival- ly, as they were sure to fare better, both " in script and store,'* so long as they possessed the option of rival markets. Semple had accepted a governorship, which the late John Johnston, Esq. had the forecast to refuse. He appeared to be a man zealously devoted to the objects of the company (the Hud- son's Bay) whose interests were committed to him. But he does not appear clearly to have perceived the great difference which circumstances had interposed between a magistracy in an English and Scottish country, and the naked solitudes of Red River. He sallied forth himself, with a considerable retinue, to read the riot act, to a disorderly and threatening assembly of all kinds of a northwest population, on tho plains. Tiie agents 104 NAllRATIVE, &c. and factors of the North West Fur Company, were accused of being at the bottom of this uproar, and it is certain that some of their servants were engaged, either as actors or abettors. It is among the facts recorded in a court of justice, that when cer- tain of the clerks or partners of the North West Company heard of the tragic result of this sally, they shouted for joy.* While the act was in the process of being read, one of the rioters fired his piece. This was taken as a signal. A promis- cuous and scattering firing commenced. Semple was one of the first who received a wound. He was shot in the thigh, and fell from his horse. He was unable to sit up. At this moment a rush was made by ihe Indians in the North West interest, and a total and most disastrous route of the Hudson's Bay party en- sued. Panic, in its wildest forms, seized upon Semple's men. He was himself one of the first victims despatched. Maji Gub- owi, (one of our guests this evening) coming up, struck his tom- ahawk in his head. He was then scalped. We embarked at sunrise, on the 19th, bidding adieu to the Leech Lake chief and his companion, who returned from this point, after having requested, and received a lancet, with direc- tions from Dr. Houghton, for vaccinating such of his people as had not been present on the 17th. We were forty minutes in passing the Kagi Nogumaug, which is a handsome sheet of pure water presenting a succession of sylvan scenery. Its outlet is a narrow brook overhung with alders. It may average a width of six feet, but the bends arc so extremely abrupt, and the chan- nel so narrowed with brushwood, that it became necessary to dig down the acute points, and to use the axe in cutting away branches, to veer about a canoe thirty-two feet in length. Wc were just half an hour in clearing this passage, when the stream opened into another lake, denominated on our travelling map, Little Vermillion Lake. The growth on the banks of this lake I * Report of the proceedings connected with the disptites between the Earl of Selkirk and the North West Company, at the assizes held at York in Upper Ca- nada, Oct. 1818. Montreal. 8vo. 564 p. T "il^TT *■ NARRATIVE, Ac. 105 map, lis lake Eail of riper Ca- 1 is birch and aspen, with pines in the distance. We were twenty minutes in passing it. The outlet is full doubled in width, and Tree from tiic embarrassments encountered above. Tamarack is a fre(iuent tree on the shores, and the pond lilly, flag and In- dian reed, appear in the stream. This outlet is followed about eight miles, where it expands into a small lake, called Birch liake, which we were only thirteen minutes in passing. Its outlet exhibits a pebbly bottom, interspersed with boulders, which produce so much inequality in the depth, that the men were obliged often to wade. Not more than seven or eight minutes were thus occupied, in the course of which we passed through a broken fish dam, when we entered another expanse called Lac Pie. Lac Pie is about three and d half, or four miles lonsr. Vewc- tation here appears to show a more southerly character. Part of its shores are prairie, interspersed with small pines. It is particularly deserving of notice, as being the point, from which a series of portages is made to Ottertail Lake. A map of these furnished by the traders, who often use this route, exhibits the following features. First, a portage of four pauses, to Island Lake, then a portage of one pause, into a small lake, which has an outlet, through another small lake into Lake Lagard, having a transverse position. Thence half a pause, into a small lake, a pause and a half into another small lake, and thence four pauses into Migiskun Aiaub, or Fish-line Lake. Thence one pause into Pine Lake, and five into a small river which falls into Scalp Lake. The latter has an outlet which expands into three lakes, at nearly equal distances apart, and is finally recei- ved by Lac Tcrrehaut, on the Height of Land. The outlet of (he latter is twice expanded into the form of a Lake, the last of which is, from its peculiarities called tlie Two Lakes, and is fi- nally discharged west of the Height of Land, into Ottertail Lake. I had designed to come down this route, or down Leaf river, had circunistances favored my going into Red river, from the sources of tiic MississiDoi. But these sources were found li 106 NARRATIVE, Ac. SO much further south, than it had been supposed, and so con- siderably removed from any practicable route into Red river that I found it would be a consumption of time altogether dis- proportionate to the anticipated results ; and it was, therefore, given up. On gomg out of Lac Pie, the channel exhibits numerous fresh water shells driven up against the shore, or lodged against ine- qualities in the bottom.* And these productions are afterwards seen in all the subsequent outlets which connect the numeroug lakes of this river. But little variety was, however, noticed among the species, although greater attention than we could be- stow, might elicit new characteristics. Generally, they were small, or middle sized, often decorticated and br 'en. Soon after entering this channel, one of my men fired at, and brought down, a fork-tailed hawk, a species which had before been noticed on the wing, but we had now an opportunity of closer scrutiny. We did not observe any characteristics in which it differed from the described species. And if we ex- cept the numerous species of duck, the colamba migratons, cat- bird, and some other land species almost equally common, this constitutes the substance of our observation^ on the birds of this river. We saw the deer, of which there arc apparently two species. And we had frequent occasion to observe the antlers and bones of these animals around deserted camps, evincing their abundance in this part of the country. We had been three fourths of an hour in descending this out- let, when we entered a lake called Boutwell, with banks of ra- ther sombre vegetation, which we were nineteen minutes in pas- sing. Its outlet, of a spreading, sandy, shelly character, is about a mile and a half in extent, at which distance it expands into Lac Vieux Desert, or the Lake of tho Old Wintering Ground, where we halted long enough to prepare breakfast. This lake wo were twenty-six minutes in passing through. Its ♦ Genera Unio, Anadonta, Alasmndontti. so con- d river ler dis- jrefore, us fresh nst ine- jrwards itneroug noticed ould be- !y were Soon at, and i before ;unitv of istics in we ex- ons, cat- ion, this birds of )arently erve the camps, this cut- is of ra- s in pas- icter, is expands intcring eakfast. h. Its NARHATIVE, &c. 107 1 I outlet is about two miles long, where it again expands into a lake of about two and a quarter miles extent, which may, from its position, be denominated Summit Lake. The course, which, from the Kagi Nogumaug, is thus far generally southwest, here suddenly veers to the east and northeast, and after a striking circuit, comes round to the southeast, and eventually again to the southwest, before its junction with Shell River. And the stream which thus far seems to have its course on a level or summit, is here deflected into a valley, and is beset with rapids, and by the flood wood lodged upon its banks, and their partial denudation, puts on the appearance of a stream which must sometimes assume the fury of a torrent. It probably, at such times, is a turbid stream, but was now clear with a gravely bot- tom . We v/ere hurried along through this channel for the space of two houi's and fifteen minutes, when it expanded into Long- rice Lake. We were thirty -five minutes in passing this lake. Shortly below it, the channel expands again into a lake, which from Lieut. Allen's exploring it, we called Allen's Lake. It is probably the largest of the series below the Kagi Nogumaug. It receives a tributary f%Dm the northwest, which was visited by Lieut. Allen. The atmosphere had for some time admonished us of a storm, and it broke upon us, on entering this lake. Dark clouds rolled over each other, until the light of day was sensibly and sud- denly obscured. We have seldom known an equal quantity of the electric fluid discharged in so short a space of time, or with the incessant repetition of an electric light, so subtil and painful to be endured. The rain fell in a heavy and continued torrent, and it began witii gusts of wind which threw the canoe-men into alarm. Tlicy veered the canoe for the nearest shore, but before reaching it, the tempest settled, and the rain fell less violently. We therefore, continued our way without landing, and passed out of the lake. A short channel, on the banks of which the elm and oak appeared conspicuously, terminated in a moderate sized lake of handsomely elevated hard wood and 108 NARRATIVE, &c. pine shores, for which, as our maps afforded neither Indian nor French name, we made use of the circumstance of Mr. John- ston's landing to fire at a deer, to name it after him. On going out of this lake, we had our attention excited by an unextin- guished fire, on the banks of the outlet. But no person appear- ed, nor was there any canoe ashore, nor lodge-poles, which there would have been, in the case of a travelling Chij pcwa family. These evidences were deemed conclusive by the ca- noe-men, of the presence of Sioux, who, it is supposed, percei- ving the character of the party, had concealed themselves. And the circumstance was suited to alarm a class of men, who, be- ing of the Gallic-Chippewa race, retain very strong attachments to the Chippewas, and have imbibed with very little abatement, all the prejudices which this people feel for a powerful heredi- tary enemy. An hour's voyage from this spot brought us to the entrance and merely to the entrance of the eleventh, and last lake of the series called Kaichibo Sagitowa, or the Lake which the River passes through one End of, or Lake Lc'^ lina. Not many miles below this point, the river forms its first forks, by the junction of Shell river, a considerable stream of nearly equal size with itself. Below this point, there is always water enough, although the channel exhibits numerous rapids, and is often spread over a wide bed, giving rise to shallows. We descended about four- teen miles below the junction, and encamped. It was after eight o'clock when we put ashore. The rain had fallen, with steadiness for some hours previous. And the flashes of light- ning, which lit up the sombre channel of the stream, excited a feeling of no very pleasant kind. We landed wet, cold and cheerless. The rain continued to fall. But the cheerfulness and activity of our canoe-men did not desert tlicm. They searched among the prostrate vegetation, to discover dry fibres, or the unwetted parts that could be pulled from the nether rind of fallen trees. They ignited the mass with spunk, and soon sent up tho gladdening flames of an omplo camp fire. To pitch NARRATIVE, &c. 100 the tent, arrange its interior furniture, and place the heavy bag- gage under oil-cloths, secure from rain, or night dews, is the work of a few moments with these people — and he who would travel fast over an intricate interior route and be well served on the way, should not fail to prepare himself with a canoe allege and a crew of vmjageiirs. They will not only go, when they are bid to go, but they will go unmurmuringly. And after sub- mitting to severe labor, both of the night and day, on land and water, they are not only ready for further efforts, but will make them under the enlivening influence of a song. 110 NARRATIVE, &c CHAPTER XII. Further descent of the De Corbeau.— Remarks on its general course and character. — Junction of Leaf and Long Prairie Rivers. — The latter pursued by the Pillagers in their wars against the Sessitons and Yanktons. Cause of the appellation of Mukkundwa. — Their rob- bery of Berti, and assertion of a belligerant principle. — Forest trees of the De Corbeau. — Monotony of its scenery. — Meeting with a Chippewa hunter. — Arrival at the mouth of the river, and entrance of the Mississippi. — Concourse of Indians assembled at that point.— Council with them. — Sketch of the speeches of Grosse Gueule, Soan- gikumig, and White Fisher, — Arrival of the Pierced Prairie. — First intelligence of the breaking out of the Sauc War. — Close of the Narrative. — Notice of the effects of the disuse of ardent spirits by the men, and the observance of the Sabbath. The ensuing portion of our voyage down this stream, occupied a day and a half, during which we probably descended a hundred and twenty miles. Its general course, from the forks, is south-east. It is swelled by two principal tributaries from the west, called Leaf and Long Prairie rivers, each of which brings in an ample volume, and both bear the impress of draining an extensive area. On the other bank, it is joined by the Kioshk, or Gull River, a stream of inferior size. Lesser streams or creeks, were noticed at several points, on either shore, by which the mass of water is considerably augmented. A.lt:.gether it is a stream of noble size, and is driven on through a diluvial formation, with a velocity indicating no small ratio of descent. There is no part of it, which can be called still water ; much of it is rapid. For about seventy miles below the junc- tion of Shell River, there is a regular series of distinct rapids, in each of which, the descent is several feet, and it requires dexterity to avoid running against the boulders, or " lost rocks," NARRATIVE, &c. Ill which shew themselves above the water. Below the junction of Leaf River, this characteristic becomes less noticeable, and it disappears entirely, below the entrance of the Long Prairie branch. Its banks are elevated, presenting to the eye, a succes- sion of pine forests, on the one hand, and an alluvial bend, bearing elms and soft maple, on the other. There is a small wil- low island about eighteen miles below the junction of Shell river, and several small elm islands in its central parts ; but nothing at all comparable, in size, soil and timber, with the large and noted island, called Isle De Corheau^ which marks its junc- tion with the Mississippi. Long Prairie River is the avenue through which the Chippe- was ascend, in their war excursions against the Sessitons and Yanktons. And many tales are related of mishaps and adven- tures on this stream, and the plains contiguous to it. Some of these it may be supposed, are tales merely. Others are the events of Indian history. But truth and fiction appear to be so blended in the accounts, that the separation of the one, from the other, must be often difficult, if not impossible. The recent war party, of which wo saw one of the trophies, while encamp- ed on the island of Colcaspi, went up this river in canoes. They encountered the Sioux, as they affirm, coming out against them. A fight ensued in the prairies, and was continued with changes of position throughout the day. Three Sioux and one Chippewa fell. The Sioux withdrew to a more remote position near their village. And the Chippewas returned to exult over the sculps of their enemy, and lo meditate another blow. We saw several traces of this war party in our descent of the De Corbcau, in their places of hasty encampment, and also in re- mains of very small fires, tracks in landing on an open sand bank, and abandoned canoes, stranded and partly sunk, on the shores. This war, between the Chippewas and Sioux, appears to be of ancient origin. It is at least coeval with the discovery of the country. Although the C!''ppcwas arc confessedly conquerors 112 NARRATIVE, &c. of the country they possess on this border, the conquests are of remote date. For the French, in exploring northward, found them ah'cady seated here. The part the Leech Lake Indians liave played in this war, has rendered them conspicuous in their nation, and as before indicated, led to the appellation of Mukkundwais, or Pillagers, by which they are distinctively known. The circumstances which imposed upon them this name, are these. Tradition assorts that in the interval which happened be- tween the first attack on the French power in Canada, and the final acknowledgment of English supremacy, great inegularities existed in the fur trade in this quarter. The French were loved by the Indians, and naturally retained their influence to the last. And when the English entered the tield of the trade, they were essentially dependent upon French clerks, and wholly so, on French or Canadian boatmen. During this era, a Mr. Berti entered the country, with a large assortment of goods. He took his station at the mouth of the De Corbeau, where he carried on a lucrative trade with the Chippewas. He had, however, more goods than these had furs to purchase, and among them, guns and ammunition, which he very well knew would find a ready sale among the Sioux. But, the Leech Lake Indians, forbid his going into the Sioux country, alleging that the Sioux were their enemies, and tiiat the putting of guns and powder in their hands, would be to join their cause. Mi". Berti did not probably consider these declarations as absolutely final, for he proceeded towards the mouth of tiie Long Prairie River, in order to go i^ the Sioux. The result, however, was most dis- astcrous to him. This band arrested his progress, and with arms in their hands, robbed him of all his goods without discrim- ination, but spared his own life and the lives of his men, who were suflcrcd to go back, with their private efiljcts. Mr. Berti was probably overwhelmed by this misfortune, for he never returned from the country, btit soon after this event, died u natural death, and was buried in the region about Sandy Lake. 'ws^r--^- . NARRATIVE, Ac. 113 The forest of this fork of the Mississippi, abounds in almost every variety of the pine family. We observed the sugar ma- ple less frequently on our whole route, than would be inferred from the knowledge, that this tree is spread over the sources of the Mississippi, and flourishes, even in its most northern lat- itudes ; and that the sugar made from it, is relied on by the Indians, as one of the regular of the minor means of their sub- sistence. This may be accounted for, perhaps satisfactorily, from knowing that river alluvions, and low grounds generally, are unfavorable to its growth. Its true position is the uplands, to whi ?5' the 1. dians are known to resort, in the season of sugar making. Other species of the maple, frequently exhibited their soft foliage, over the stream, together with the elm, and the ash, and some varieties of the oak. Pine is, however, by far the most abundant and valuable timber tree, disclosed along the immediate banks of this river, and it affords a repository of this species, which will be much resorted to, when the agricultural plains above the falls of St. Anthony, shall team with their c'.ea- tined population. The mere exhibition of woods and waters, however inspiring in their effects, is not sufficient to keep the attention from flag- ging, if there be no striking auccesslou uf variety in their char- acter. It seems not less a physical, than a moral truth, that " uniformity will tire, though it be uniformity of excellence." The eye is perpetually searching for something new, and how- ever it may have been with other explorers, I think we may venture to say, that with us, novelty has been a far more con- stant or immediate passion, than utility. The " lightning splin- tered " pine, which raises its dead arms, amid the living foliage, is suited to call forth a remark. The waterfowl with a tuft, or the shell with a deep cicatrice or a pearly interior, gives oecq- sion for interrupting the silence, that plainer species would have left unbroken. And it is this search for something distinctive* or peculiar, that gives an edge to the zeal of discovery. On the third day of our voyage down this river, towards noon 16 114 NAAHATIVE, Aa. the monotony of its incidents, was relieved by descrying an In^ dian canoe, ascending the channel before us. A simultaneous yell of recognition, both from it, and from our men, shewed the accuracy, with which each could identify, on a first glance, and at a distance, the approach of friends, for it proved to be a Chip- pewa with his family. Our flag-staff was instantly placed in its Hocket, in the stern of the canoe, and the distance between us and them, made to appear less, under the influence of un chan- son du voyegeur. The Indian, who, on reaching him, seemed pleased, informed us that we were at no great distance from the mouth of the river, where the Sandy Lake and Mille Lac bands were assembled, awaiting our arrivaL And that the count, by which they were assured of the day appointed for meeting them, would be finished with the setting of this day's sun. We had pushed forward to attain the object, and were highly gratified, that it had pleased a favoring Providence, to enable us to k eep our word, with them. Every face in this canoe, appeared to wear a smile, and the maja ! maja ! which the owner of it ut- tered on parting, conveyed with a truth, which could hardly be mistaken, the equivalent Er>dish sentiment of " God speed you ! " The remainder of the distance was easily despatched. We reached the parting of the channels, which encloses the large island of De Corbeau, about twelve o'clock. On issuing out of the upper channel, and entering the broad current of the ma- jestic Mississippi, we beheld the opposite shore lined with Indian lodges, with the American flag conspicuously displayed. The Indians commenced firing a salute the instant we hove in sight, and continued it, with yells of joy, to the moment of our landing. A throng then crowded the banks, among whom I recognized the two principal chiefs, who, with their retinue, evinced, both by word and act, the gratification they felt ; not only at the meeting, but the punctuality with which it had been observed. We were gratified on being told, within a few hours of our arrival, that our canoe, with the goods and supplies from NARRATIVE. &.c. 115 Sandy Lake, was in sight ; and soon found the event verified, in the safe arrival of the men, and the landing of the packages. Being thn^ enabled to proceed with the council, it was deter- mined immediately to assemble the Indians, and state to them, in a more full and formal manner than had been done at Sandy Lake, the objects of the visit. On closing the address, the pre- sents and provisions designed for these bands, were issued to them. Kwiwizainsish, or the Grosse Gueule, Soangikumig, or the Strong Ground, White Fisher, and the son of Pugusainji- gun, were the principal speakers in reply. The peculiarities in the speech of each, may be adverted to. The Grosse Gueule, observed, that, as the line was a ques- tion between the Chippewas and Sioux, a firm peace could never exist, until the line was surveyed and marked, so that each party could see where it ran. This was wanted in the section of country, immediately west of them. The Sioux, were in the habit of trespassing on it. And when their own hunters went out, in the pursuit of game, they did not like to stop short of the game, and they saw no marked line to stop them. He said that it had been promised at the treaty at Prai- rie du Chien, that the line should be run, and he wished me to convey his words on the subject, to the President. He was in favor of peace now as he had been, when he had met the Gov- ernment in council at Pipisagi, and at Fond du Lac. Soangikumig,* said, through his brother, that he had taken a part in defending the lines. He hoped that they might be made plain, so that each party could see them. As it was, a perpetual pretence was given, for crossing the path, (or lines.) It must be expected that the peace would often be broken, when it could be, so easily. Wabojeeg, or the White Fisher, stated that he had given his influence to peace counsels. He had been present at the treaty ♦This Chief attacked a Sioux war party, which imprudently ventured in tlie Ticinity, in the fall of this year, (1832,) and achieved a victory, in which he kifled forty persons, and lost not a single man. no NARRATIVE, &c. of Fond duLac. The Sandy Lake Indians had been lately reproached, as it were, for their pacific character, by hearing the Leech Lake war party passing so near to them. (This par- ty went up Long Prairie River.) He hoped the same advice given to Chippewas, would be given to Sioux. If the Sioux would not come over the lines, they, (the Chippewas,) would not go over them. He thought the lines might have been difterent- ]y run. Their hunters always came out of Sauc river, which had been given up to the Sioux. But as they had been agreed to, by their old Chiefs, who were now gone, (he referred par- ticularly to the late Eadawabida, and Babisikundadi,) it would be best to let them remain. Nittum Egabowa, or the Front Standing Man, confined his speech to personal topics. He said the medal he wore, and by virtue of which, he claimed the Chieftainship, had been presen- ted to his deceased father, at the treaty of Prairie du Chien. He presented a pipe. Ascertaining the trading house of a Mr. Baker to be near our encampment, after closing the council, we embarked and de- scended the Mississippi about eighteen niles to Prairie Piercee. Intelligence had reached this place a few days before, by way of St. Peter's, of open hostilities among the Saucs and Foxes, and we here saw a western paper, giving an account of an ac- tion with the militia on River Rock, the murder of St. Vrain, the agent for these tribes, and other particulars indicating the frontier to be irretrievably plunged into an Indian war. At this point, (i. e. the mouth of the De Corbeau) a remote point in our northwestern geography, the route, of which the proceeding sketches give an outline, intersects that of the expe- dition to the sources of the Mississippi, under the direction of the present Secretary of War, Gov. Cass, in 1820. And in or- der that no part of the present volume may be considered as going over grounds pre-occupied by the details embraced in our " Narrative Journal of Travels," the account of the present ex- pedition is here terminated. NARRATIVE, &o. 117 In submitting it to the public, it is conceived suitable to re- mark, that it has been accomplished, from beginning to end, without the use of so much as a drop of ardent spirits, of any kind, either by the men upon whom the fatigues of the labor fell, or by the gentlemen who composed the exploring party. This fact itself might be deemed an empty annunciation, were it not in my power to add the gratifying result, that no dimuni- tion of the strength or capacity of the men to perform their la- bor has been, at any time experienced ; nor has any sickness at all supervened. At no stage of the journey, have the men, who were originally engaged with a distidct understanding on this point, asked for or required any liquor, or evinced any murmur- ing that it had been excluded from the sujinlies. But even, where the labor was most severe, on portages, in morasses, or in crossing highlands, they have evinced a readiness, a cheerful- ness, and an ability for sustaining continued fatigue, which has often been the subject of remark and commendation by the party. Often when the day's work was done, when they had labored hard at the paddle or carrying-strap, and sometimes when even a portion of the night had been added to it, they showed & joyful spirit in the encampment. And they frequently went to gather wood, after such fatigues, for supplying the night fires, with the boatman's song. Another fact, may, with equal pleasure, be recorded, and it seems intimately connected, in its influence with the preceeding. No Sabbath day was employed in travelling. It was laid down as a principle, to rest on that day, and wherever it overtook us, whether on the land, or on the water, the men knew that their labor would cease, and that the day would be given them for rest. Such of them as felt the inclination, !uid the further pri- vilege of hearing a portion of the scriptures read, or expounded, or uniting in other devotional rites. There were but a few hours of a single morning and a few hours of a single evening, of separate Sabbaths, at distant points, which were necessarily employed in reaching particular places. And the use of these 118 NARBATITE. &o. appeared to be unavoidable under the particular circumstances of our local position. It may, perhaps, be thought, that the giving up of one seventh part of the whole time, employed on a public expedition in a very remote region, and with many men to subsist, must have, in this ratio, increased the time de- voted to the route. But the result was far otherwise. The time devoted to recruit the men, not only gave the surgeon of the party an opportunity to heal up the bruises and chafings they complained of, but it replenished them with strength ; they commenced the week's labor with renewed zest, and this zest was, in a measure, kept up by the reflection, that the ensuing Sabbath would be a day of rest. It was found by computing the whole route, and comparing the time employed, with that which had been devoted on similar routes, in this part of the world, that an equal space had been gone over, in less time, than it had ever been known to be performed, by loaded canoes, or (as the fact is) by light canoes, before. And the whole expedition, its incid nts and results, have been of a character furnishing strong reasons for uniting in ascriptions of praise to that Eter- nal Power, who hath been our shield from " the pestilence that walketh in darkness, and from the destruction that wasteth at noon-day." I M EXPLORATORY TRIP THROUGH THE ST. CROIX AND BURNTWOOD (OR BRULE) RIVERS. rt,>*vv . ^ s^ rMOnx .\.vn Mirs\uiU)A\ OM mriR.rirmw]D EivEi 46 - "* "■illls Island Prim. Jt^k. ^f.. '/'/,. Mr S:i •'n,:im/> /tt/fi:k>.^ '< ^.m.tinii i,,t,ir.\ HI the StPUA i^ \ j hIantU /(: ./ /< Hi'ttmp /ti/tt.'hi^^ *< V 'it ri ,)i; /■, /,„„ >.Wii/ •.! " ",' ;»~i-^».,w(i«h'v*«M****t--'*' .;j»v .K<«.Tr-ji»>*"-v- . i m l» » » i«t INTRODUCTORY MEMORANDA. The principal points at which the waters of the Missississippi river, communicate, by interiocking nvcrs and portages, with the lakes', are the following, proceeding from soutli to north, namely, 1. By the Illinois and Chicago Creek, (with Lake Michigan.) 2. By the Wisconsin and Fox Rivers, (with Green Bay.) 3. By the Chij/pewa and Mushkee (or Mauvais) Rivers, (with Lake Superior.) 4. By ihe St. Croix andBurntwood (or Brule) Rivei-s,(do.) 5' By the Savanne and St. Louis Rivers, (do.) Tlie routes by the Illinois, and by the Wisconsin, were fii-st laid open by French enterprise, and have been used for canoes and flat-bottomod boats in their natural state, and without any practical improvement whicli as yet, facilitates the communication, about a hundred and sixty yeai-s. They are so familiar in our geography, have been so much explored, and are so well appreciated, as prominent points for effecting canal and rail-road routes, that it is only to be desired that early and efficient meu- suros should be taken for opening them. The route of the Chippewa (or Sauteaux) River, is imperfectly known, and has never been fully and accurately delineated and described. It is a long river, having a number of fingered branches, which spread over a large area of interir)r midland country. They arc connected, at dis- tant ix)ints, with the principal sources of the St. Croix and the Wiscon- sin of the Mississippi ; with tlio Mushkee, the Montreal, and the Onton- agon of Lake Superior; and with the Monomcnee, and the North Branch of Fox River of Green Bay. The portages are of no great length, but being at considerable altitudes abovt. 'Oth the Mississippi and ll. fit. ('roix, and up that branch, to tlie coniuiencenieut of llie woriesof purUi- IG .>: INTRODUCTORY MEMORANDA. 122 ges, which contiect it with the Mushkec or Mauvais River of Lake Su- perior, The latter river was delineated in its entire length. These topographical observations, were commenced at the most eastejly point of the route. They remain in manuscript. Duplicates of them have been communicated to the government. The route of the St. Croix and Brule, describ' 3 a s*horter lino be- tween Lake Su|)erior and the Mississippi, tliiin th^, preceediug; ^uid it is one, that h.;-; been, and continues to be, mwh i.i».> '' by the tradir- ixnd by the resident. Indian population. We cannot rciir, however, to rny accurst! delineation of it, or to am printe-l uccoic; oi ..;e cuuKty. Carver, in his way to the Kimljiistiquciia, or GJrand Portage, visfiiuii the upixjr forks of the St. Croix, and desn nded tl.f Burntwood, or Brule, to which he gave the name of ( Joddai-d't River. The channel of commuriici'.oa which exists through the Sav^niie :i!k1 St. Louis Rivers, was dt'linoatt d by Copt. D. B. Do.ig) ss, 'ia. ni< mber of the exjjedition sent into that (ji artev by the gov oiniment in Ib-^O. Biit the resuJi of his observation=!, has not, been giveji to the public. The route has been again iloliii.ated with cai % m its whole (:'.t<,'nt, fivi-n Fond du liac to Sandy Uxke, during i.i;e present year, by f .kw. Jeuiies Alien, of the U. S. Army, and will with his other delinea- ';• IS, •>.; trrmariutted for the use of the Topograpliical Bureau at Wash- i!j?toi\. 1 «ut. Allen's delineations, also, embrace the St. Croix and Burnt- vvoofi R)ver^i, in their whole length ; and exhibit the first actual survey of these streams, which the topographical history of the region, presents. Portioiis of theso surveys have been prO[\ired by the officer making tlxTO, to illustrate the present volume, togetiier with the octavo sketches, wliich accqmpony the Narrative to Itasca, Cti^s and Leech Lakea. 122 EXPLORATION OP THE . ST. CROIX AND BURNTWOOD RIVERS. CHAPTER I. biterval of the hanks of the Mississippi, between the mouths of the River De Corbeau and St. Croix, adverted to. — Plains above St. Anthony's Falls, agricultural, — Fact respecting the recession of the bison. — Geological change in the character of the Mississippi, in crossing 45 deg. parrallel. — Fort Snelling. — Council — Reach the mouth of the St. Croix. — Picturesque character of St. Croix Lake. Traits of its natural history. ^-Encamp near a diminutive kind of barrows. — '* Standing Cedars." — An I :dian trader. — Green-stone rock. — Falls of the St. Croix. — Traditionary account of an ancient Indian battle, fought at these falls by the Chippewas, Saucs, Foxes, and Sioux. Wahb Ojeeg. That portion of the Upper Mississippi, lying between the junction of the De Corbeau and St. Anthony's Falls, presents to the eye a succession of prairie and forest land, which has the characteristics of a valuable agricultural country. It is difficult in passing it, to resist the idea, that it will, at some future day, sustain a dense population. It is so elevated above the bed of the Mississippi, as to be out of the reach of its periodical floods. The I Ninka are rendered permanent by resting upon a basis of iixi^l rocks, (the primitive,) which appear in the channel of the river. The soil is arable upland, apparantly light, but of that ferruginous charar^er, which has turned out so durable and fer- tile in Michigan. Like the prairies of the latter, the plough i*^*-^,>' f.: ■ .lis 124 NARRATIVE, Ac. might be set in motion, without the labor of clearing and grub- bing, and a farm reclaimed with no additional labor but that of fencing. Wood is often wanting on the immediate margin of the river. It is not always so ; and when thus wanting, forests may be observed on the hilly grounds, at a distance. Wild hay might be cut in any quantity. It is among the facts which mark the natural history of the region, that the buffalo, or more strictly speaking, the bison, which fed on these plains, in 1820, has not appeared here since. The Virginia deer and the elk are, how- ever, still abundant. The absence of lime stone will probably prove the most formidable bar to its settlement. Nothing of this kind is found except in its southern borders. There ap- pears to be no formations of rock elevated above the soil, but the limited district called the Petif'is Roches. And the strata here are exclusively referrable to the primitive series. * The entrances of a small river called Nokassippi, about two hundred miles above St. Anthony's Falls, may be considered as the termination of this tract. Above this point, although the Mississippi has some rich alluvions, as at the mouth of Sandy Lake River, its vegetation assumes generally an alpine charac- ter, and a large portion of the wide area of its valley, is tra- versed by pine ridges, with innumerable intervening lakes, and extensive tracts of, what the natives denominate, mushkeegs. On crossing through the forty-fifth parrallcl of latitude, the Mississippi exhibits a change in the materiak of its banks prepa- ratory to its entering the limestone region. This is first render- ed strikingly visible on the rapids immediately above the Falls of St. Anthony. The fall itself is an inrposing exhibition of geo- logical scenery. The river here sink; its level about forty feet, in the distance of, say 1,500 yards.' Sixteen teet of this has been estimated to consist of a perpendicular fall, reaching, with ♦ The total descent of the river at these falls, including the rapids above and below them, is staed in my " Narrative Journal of Travels to the Sources of the Mississippi," at 65 feet, an estimate which it is believed may exceed the actual aggregate descent, and certainly does so, in the hasty estin^ate which is given of the perpendicular fall. NARRATIVE, 4o. 125 irregularities from shore to shore. Debris is accamulated in rude masses below, and the rapids are filled witli fallen or rolled rocks which impart a character of wildness to the scene. Wo made a portage of 1,250 yards, having descended nearer to the brink of the fall than is common. Fort Snelling is situated at the estimate distance of nine miles below the falls, at the junc- tion with the river St. Peter's. It occupies a commanding po- sition, and exercises it may be inferred, an important influence over the contiguous Indian tribes, and the Indian trade. We reached this post on the 24th of July. Capt. Jouett, the com- manding officer, promptly afforded every facility for communi- cating the object of the visit to the Sioux, and requesting their concurrence, which was promised by the chiefs, in a council convened at the Agency House. We refer to the subjoined re- port for its results. No recent details of the progress of the Sauc war, had been received. Having accomplished the ob- , ject we proceeded down the Mississippi, and reached the mouth of the St. Croix, at three o'clock in the afternoon of the 2Gth, five days before the decisive action of Gen. Atkinson with the combined Saucs and Foxes below. The River St, Croix has one peculiarity, to distinguish it from all other American rivers. It has its source and its ter i' ition in a lake, and each of these bears the same name with itself. The lake at its mouth is not less than thirty miles in length, and is, probably, no where, much over a mile wide. Its banks are high and afford a series of pictureseque views, which keep the eye constantly on the stretch. The country is an upland prairie, interspersed with groves and majestic eminences. The waters are beautifully transparent, and the margin r^-^^^ihits a pebbly bcaeh, so cleanly washed, that it would scaiyij* afford earth enough to stain the fairest shoe. If " Loch Katrine" presents a more attractive outline of sylvan coast, it must be beautiful indeed. We went up it, turning point after point, with the pleasure that novelty imparts, aided by the chanting of our ca- noemeo. We were in hourly expectation of reaching its head 126 NARRATIVE, Ac. for our night encampment ; but we saw the sun set, casting its golden hues and its deep shadows over the water, and going down in a gorgeous ampitheatre of fleecy clouds. The moon almost imperceptibly shone out, to supply its place, creating a scene of fr-ooii'iTht utillness, which was suited to fix a living im- pressira c/ " The silence that is in the starry sky, " The sleep that is among the lonely hills." Nothing could present a greater contrast, to the noisy scene of horses and horsemen, wov n^] bloodshed, which, we were then unconcious, was about being acted, so near to us. We allude to the pursuit and destruction of the Black Hawk s army. We encamped at a late hour, near a lofty eminence, which ex- hibited on its summit, a number of small mounds or barrows strongly relieved by the moonlight, which shone across the emi- nence, and left us in the shade. We resumed our way again, be- fore the hour of five in the morning, (27th) and were still some- tliing more than two hours in reaching the head of the lake. In going out of tliis beautiful sheet of water, we would revert to some traits in its natural productions which serve to distinguish it, as well as its prominent scenery, although there are none equally distinctive. The great carboniferous limestone formation,* which fills the Mississippi valley, also reaches here, although there is now reason to believe that it reaches but little farther north. Its vegc iut'wn has little that is peculiar. The red cedar is found, hanging from s me of its craggy shores on the lower part. "^ me ixesh watt shells, generally thin and small, with primary and lateral teeih wanting, characterize the sandy por- tions of i^s sliore. There arc somt willow islands at the point where the River St. Groix enters it. And this point of the in- gress of a large stream, \ escnts the characteristicts of what * I am not certain th'i ]]y r mprehenil the brevity of Mr. Eaton's division of this forni'tion of the i., ■ sh >logists ; but if I Oo so, he deduces from it, or from its equivalent in American pnology, 1, Second gray wake, 2. Calciferous sandrock, 3. Silicious lime rock, 4. Metalliferous limerock. 7 # • • ? -, NARRATIVE, Ac. 127 have been, not in.i .-, called drowned lands, i. e. land bearing trees permanehtly .landing in the water. ^ t., , , u, , ; The St. Croix above this point exhibits the appearance of a wide, deep, ample river, with prominent banks, and forests of hard wood, and pine species. Its islands consist of rich allu- vions, heavily timbered and subject to inundations. About two o'clock we passed the " Standing Cedars," a point called so, in the treaty of limits between the Sioux and Chippewa tribes, and described in the inexact phraseology of the Indians, to be " about a day's paddle, in a canoe, above the lake." Howbeit, we were but a few minutes over nine hours, in performing the distance, with a strong crew of engages, however, in light ca- noes, and with every appliance in pushing forward. As evening approached, we encountered a man descending the river, ha ing four canoes in company, with several French- men and their Indian families. It turned out to be a Mr. B. who had been engaged in trade, in the Chippewa country. We examined his papers to determine whether he had been legally licensed, and caused a search of his canoes in quest of whiskey. None of this article, or strong drink of any kind was discovered. Little doubt had been felt, from information, which was not, however proved, of his having used this article in the course of his trade ; whether with or without permission, could not be de- termined. We revoked his license for the unexpired part of the time specified in it, and permitted him to proceed out of the country, with the canoes and the very trifling property which he possessed, which seemed, indeed, to be essential to the mere subsistence of the numerous persons with him. The narrowing of the valley, and increased rapidity of the current, had, for some time, admonished us of our approach to the falls. About six o'clock we enteicd through a defile, form- ed by perpendicular walls of rock on either shore. Its seamed and mt ssy surface did not permit us to determine its character, without getting a fresh fracture. It proved to be greenstone. We were in the midst of a formation of this rock, ond for two 128 NARHATIVE, Ac hours, urged our way up rapids and swifl :'.rnn'ciS, made by the broken and angular character of this stratum. We reached the foot of the falls, and encamped there at eight o'clock in the evening. The word " falls," as applied here, is but another name for impracticable rapids. The river tears its way through a vast bed of greenstone, whose black and square masses, stand on either side, and in the bed of the stream. Common quarts, im- perfectly chrystalized, is seen in the mass, and is the sole mine* ral apparent, although a more attentive search may disclose others. A portage of four hundred yards is made to avoid the falls. But there is still a series of rapids, extending, with short interruptions, several miles above. . ■ The physical character of this spot is such as to arrest a passing attention ; but it is inferior to the moral interest arrising out of it. It is the battle groand of Wahb Ojeeg, a celebrated Chippe- wa war chief of the last century, and testifies to an event in In- dian tradition, which is not so remote as to be added to the events of the oblivious years of their residence upon this continent. We have neither time nor space to enter into details of this kind, and can merely advert to the incident we have named. Like most of the incidents of Indian warfare in the region, it is con- nected with the restless spirit, erratic adventure, and ambitious daring of the tribes who are, this season, (1832,) arrayed in hos- tility to the settlements on the Wisconsin. It is one of the links of the curious chain of history, of the Sauc and Fox tribes, who have fought their way from the St. Lawrence, thus far across the continent, and been successively embroiled, with each of the white powers, and, perhaps with some exceptions, with each of the Indian tribes of the north. They appear, by their language and traditions, to be Aigonquins, and may be traced, as a start- ing point, to the north shores of Lake Ontario. They appear to have been driven thence for perfidy. They attacked the fort of Detroit, unsuccessfully. They lived long at, and gave name to Sagana. They went to the Fox River of Green XAIIRATIVE, &c. 129 Bay which is named after them, and hero embroiled themselves with the Monomonces, the Chippewas and the French. They were finally driven thence by force of arms. They fled to the Wisconsin where Carver speaks of their villages in ITGO, thence to their recent residence on Rock River, and by the last tragic act in their history, arc confined to a limit commencing west of the Mississppi. We speak of the Saucs and Foxes as con- nected, in the gauntlet-like warfare they have maintained, for they appear to have been intimate allies from the earliest times. The Indian name of the one tribe signifies, Those who went out of the land, (Osaukce,) and the other, Redearths, (Misk- wakee,) known by the norn de guerre, of Foxes. While resident at Green Bay, they occupied also Lac du Flambeau, and extended themselves to Lake Superior, and southwest of its shores, to the Sauc and Little Sauc Rivers, above the Falls of St. Anthony. While thus located, they ap- pear to have fallen out with the Chippewas, their cousins ger- man, and leagued with the Sioux, whom they have, of late, so strenuously foi^ght. With the aid of the latter, at first covertly given, they maintained the possession of the rice lakes and mid- land hunting grounds. But they were finally overthrown in a general defeat, at these falls, by the combined Chippewa bands of Lake Superior. The latter came down the St. Croix, by its Namakagon branch. They w^cre led by Wahb Ojeeg. Their spies reached the falls without having encountered an enemy, but they unexpectedly found the Foxes, (whom they call Oo- taigahmees,) with their allies, encamped at the other end of the portage. A partial action ensued. It was rendered general by the arrival of the whole Chippewa force. It was a fierce and bloody action. The Foxes made a resolute stand. But they were overpowered and fled. And they have not since re-ap^.^ared in the region. Among the slain several Sioux were found, and this is said to be the first actual testimo- ny of the Sioux being leagued with them, in the war against 17 130 NARRATIVB, &o. the Chippewas. But this assertion is hardly reconcilcable with the date of the war in other places. Wahb Ojeeg, or the White Fisher, who is noticed as the leader on this occasion, is said to have led out seven other expeditions against the Foxes and Sioux. He died at Chegoimegon, in Lake Superior, in 1793. NARRATIVE, &c. 131 CHAPTER II. ,&seent of the St. Croix above the falls. — Direct the hvYtiing of illegal tra- ding houses. — Snake River. — Its chief, PezhickL — jYottces of Snake River. — Its population and trade. — xS foreign trading company formerly located here. — Effects upon the Indian intercourse of the present day. — Anecdote of the former mode of using rum and tobacco. — Kettle Rapids' — Shell River. — A hunting party of Chippewa boys. — Pokanokuning, or Yellow Rtver. — Its population and trade. — J^otices of its natural history. — Shells. — Prairie squirrel. — Widow of a murdered Indian, called the LilUe Frenchman, declines having her son put to school. — Reach the foi'ks of the St. Crrnx.- JSbtice of tlw- .Namakagon Branch. — The chief, Kabamappa. — Women's Portage.— The Sturgeon Dam.—Kabamappa'a village. — Upper St. Croix Lake. We pursued our way as early on the morning (28th) as tlie clcarihg up of the fog would permit. Soon after reaching the head of the series of rapids, we observed a couple of buildings of logs, upon the left shore, and landed to examine them. They proved to be deserted cabins which had been occupied by tra- ders, with their doors open, and containing nothing of value. As these had been erected contrary to decisions of the Indian office, made under the law of Congress regulating trading posts, and at a point where the Sioux and Chippcwas are thus impro- perly brought into contact, we directed them to be burned. The remainder of the day was diligently employed in tlic as- cent. The following day being the Sabbath, was devoted to rest. The water in the river appeared to bo very low, and was momently falling. We removed our place of cnoiiinjiincnt in the evening, about ten miles. A Ciiijipcwa whom v/c rnct with his family, in a canoe, informed us timt Siiaiii River was baishoo, a term denoting near at hand. 132 KABRATIVE, &c The next morning, (30th,) after about *hrcc Fioiirs paddling, we reached the mouth of the Kindbic, or Snake River. Wo found Pezhicki, (or the Uuffalo,) the principal chief of that place, and his band, encamped on the small peninsula which \s formed by the junction. They fired a salute, and crowded down to the shore, to welcome us. This chief was one of a delegation who visited Washington, some years ago. He came back with a profusion of ornaments, and a sword and tassels. These were of no real utility, and have long since disappeared. The visit had the eflect to slrew him the strength and resources of the Americans. With little force of character, he has bc^ii pacific, so far at least, as relates to white men. He was present at the treaties of Prairie du Chicn, and Fond du Lac. He is not the war chief of the Snake Kivcr band. We know not, that he encountered in his journey, any teacher or preacher to in- form him that there was a aavior. Official business occupied a part of the morning. "^^Ve found not the slightest evidence of any participation, or disposition to participate, in the hostile sciiemes of the Saucs and Foxes. Pezhicki approved of the requests made by the Chijipewas of the Upper Mississippi, for iiaving tlieir lines surveyed, and uni- ted strongly in the measure. He said that the Sioux had iuani- fested a disposition to claim the country above the Standing Cedars, and that they had, and still continued to trespass on it. He said, that tl'.ey had this season, crossed through the Chippe- wa hunting grounds on the St. Croix to go against the band at Rice Lake on the Red Cedar Fork of the Chippewa River. Ho cheerfully promised to assist the military canoes, in their ascent and immediately s Mit three young men for that purpose. Snake River is an imp::rtant tributary of the St. Croix. It constitutes an established post of trade, for which licences are granted by the Indian de[)urtmen(. Its Inchan [)opulation is re- ported at three hundred and one souls. Persons of the mixed just, thirty-eight. This river is connected, by an easy portage, with Rum River, a route much used by Indians going to the NARRATIVE, &a 133 It Millc Lac and Sandy Lake borders. Masses of native copper have been brought out of its bed by the Indians, who report the existence of further indications of its presence. The North West Company formerly held a post on this river, and it re- mained for several years, a central place of trade for the In- dians of the lower St. Croix. The influence of this company over the Indians was every where visible, and so far as this in- fluence was connected with political feelings, it was, as a matter of course, exerted in favor of the British government. As not more than twenty years have elapsed, since the authority of the American government began at all to be exercised in this quar- ter, and a much shorter period must be assigned for any active influence from its posts and agencies, it should not excite sur- prise that the elder Indians should, as they do, feel an attach- ment for that government. Nor is it strange, that ambitiou? and designing men among thorn, should occasionally form com- binations for open resistance, of the character of that which has recently been witnessed among the Saucs and Foxes. Time, and judicious counsels, will aflbrd the Lurcst corrective. In looking back to the condition of the trade, as it existed here, fifty years ago, some striking changes iiavc supervened^ A. Mr. Harris, who is still living at the age of about eigUy-four, informed me, that about the close of the American war, when he first came to this river, rum was an article in high re(|uest among the Indians. 'When they had purchased a keg of it, it was customary to pour it out into a largo kettle and place it over a fire. A hand of tobacco was then put in. After be- ing heated and stirred about for u time, the mixture was drank. The distance i'rom Snake Rivov to Yellow Itiver is about thirty-five niil(!s. We employed the 30th, Irom about eleven in the morning till eight at night, and the 31st until eight o'clock in the morning, in performing this distance. The water was very low, and it fre<|ucnlly required the men to get out and wade. The Kettle U;[)i(ls, nine miles in extent, are, however, the most formidablg obstacle. Tlic fSt. Croix receives, in this 134 NARRATIVE. &a i distance, the Akeck or Kettle River, from the left, and the Ais- sippi, or Shell River, from the right. The latter takes its rise in a lake, which is noted for the number and large size of its fresh water shells. Hence its name. We met a number of Indians, on this day's journey who evinced a friendly feeling. We encamped at eight o'clock, with a party of Indian boys, who had come down the river hunting. They were rejoiced on seeing us approach, and spent much of their ammunition in salu- ting us, which a colder f>3eling of foresight, might have induced them to reserve for the chase. And they offered us some of the scanty proddcts of their evening's labour, thus evincing the truth of the remark, " Yet is he free ; a morsel though his ftire, "That morsel will he, unrepining', share; "A kind companion, and a liberal friend, "Not prone to hoard, nor cautious to expend, "Thence, often poor; but not tiiat craven kind, " The low-born meanness of a stingy minil." One of the canocmcn lacerated his foot on the angular masses of greenstone, whirli form a shore of angular pebbles, near Snake River. And this rock appeared again distinctly, in j?lace, on the Kettle rapids. Masses of it, were frequently seen in the bed of the river and incumbering its shores, below that point. Tiiey were observed to decrease in size and frequency above these rapids, from which it may be inferred, that the rapids themselves are situated near the limits of the formation. At Yellow River, we found a considerable assembly of In- dians, who, as tlicy saw our approach for some distance, ranged thomselvcs along the shore, and fired a formal salute. I had visited this place, the same month and nearly the same day, in 1H:}|, and then entered the mouth of the river to form my encampment. But on attempting again to reach the aaine spot, the water was :oun>. ^ ^ '/ Photographic Sciences Corporation 33 WIST MAIN STRUT WIBSTIR.N.Y, MSIO (716) •72-4S03 U.. <" 142 narrative; &0. the head of (tho Upper) lake St. Croix. It lies over an elevated sandy pine ridge, which divides the two streams. The distance which the canoes and packages require to be carried, is 3,350 yards, or nearly two miles. On the left hand, in carrying from the St. Croix, there is a deep tamerac valley, which is said to afford the head springs of both streams. On the right, is seen, at some distance, a small lake, which is stated to yield the black bass, and to have no outlet. Its existence in a sand formation, indicates perhaps, coral rag, hardpan, or some firmer material below. This sand is apparently of marine deposition, and agrees, in this respect, with the extensive formations at the sources of the Mississippi. The goods after being carried this distance, are put down, on the banks of a sandy bottomed brook of very clear cold water, overhung with alders. Any other person, but one who had be- come familiar with northwest portages, would be apt to say, on being ushered to this secluded spot, " well, this is certainly an eligible spot to quench one's thirst at, but as for embarking on this rill, with a canoe and baggage, the thing seems to be pre- posterous." And so it certainly appeared, on our arrival. — There was not an average depth of water of more than two to four inches. But by going some distance below, and damming the stream, it rose in a short time, high enough to float a canoe, with a part of its lading. The men walking in the stream, then led the canoes, cutting away the brush to veer them, and car- rying such parts of the lading as could not, from time to time, be embarked. We did not begin the descent, till six o'clock, in the evening, and went about a mile during the first hour and a half. It then became so dark, that it was necessary to encamp. And to encamp in such a place, seemed impossible. We could not, however, hesitate. There was no alternative, we could neither advance nor recede, and we were surrounded with a shaking bog. We slept on a kind of bog, which the men, call tetcs des femtncs. Some rain fell during tho night, but wc were happily relieved from the fear '■'' " undation, by the showers NARRATIVE. An. 143 passing off. The next morning brought with it, a resumption of the toil of the evening. The canoes were sent on entirely empty. All the baggage was carried about a mile, at which distance the stream is perhaps doubled in width, and more than doubled in depth. The next mile rendering the going quite easy. At this point, say three miles from the portage, we em- barked all our baggage, and after this, found no want of water, till we came to the rapids. These, commence about twenty- four miles below the portage, and they extend with intervals of smooth water, " few and far between," to within three or four miles of the point of the entrance of the river, into Lake Supe- rior. The entire length of this river may be estimated at one hundred miles, more than eighty miles of this distance consists of rapids. It has been said that there are two hundred and forty distinct rapids. At most of these, there is several feet fall. At some of them eight to ten feet. Four of them require portages of short extent. Six or seven hundred feet would not appear to be an extravagant estimate for the entire fall. The river itself is a perfect torrent ; often on looking down its channel, there are wreaths of foam constituting a brilliant vista, overhung with foliage. It would never be used at all, for the purposes of the trade, were it not, that there is much water on the rapids, so that experienced men can conduct loaded canoes both up and down them. The river might appropriately be called Rapid, or Mad River, or almost any thing else, but by its popular name of Brule. This is, in fact, rather a depar- ture, than a derivative from the Indian, Wisdkoda, i. e. burnt- pines, or burnt-wood, in allusion to a signal destruction of its pine forests, by fire. We were two days, and part of on evening, in effecting the descent, and regained our out- ward track, at the point of its discharge into the Fond du Lac of lake Superior. We reached this point on the fourth of August, late at night, having gone later than usual, from the fact of finding ourselves below tiio rapids, and consequently know- 144 NASOATIVE, Ac. ing that we must be near the lake. Our first certain indication of our proximity to it, vras, however, given by hearing the monotonous thump of an Indian drum. We soon after came in sight of camp fires, with Indian forms passing before them. — And we found ourselves, on landing, in the midst of former Indian acquaintances. Among them were Mongazid (Loon's Foot,) the second Chief of Fond du Lac, and Chamees, (Poun- cing Hawk,) a young man who had first recommended himself to notice in 1820, by guiding a part of Governor Cass' expe- dition above the Knife Portage, and who evinced the same disposition, during the forepart of the present summer, by acting as a guide to the party, between Fond du Lac and Sandy Lake. We were pleased on observing the military boat, used by Lieu- tenant Allen on the lake, safely moored, with its sails and tackle, within the mouth of the river, having been brought down, agrea- bly to promise, by Mongazid, who had faithfully remained in charge of it. The day following, being the Sabbath, was spent at this place. And the narrative of our route from the Mississippi, may here be appropriately closed. Some remarks arising fron observations on the condition of the Indians, among whom we have passed, it may be proper to add ; but from the little leisure we can command, they are necessarily few and brief. The Chippevvas are spread over a very large area in the north, divided into local bands, and separated by extensive tracts which are, in great part, sterile. They are not fixed in their habitations at any point, during the whole of the year, being compelled to go in search of the game, fish, and other sponta- neous productions, on which they depend. The space which each band periodically traverses, in this effort, is extensive, and subjects them to casualties, which they would otherwise escape. Their condition is still further imbittered by hostilities with the Sioux tribes, who occupy the whole line of their western fron- tier. They cover the entire northwestern angle of the United States, extending down the Mississippi valley on both banks, as NARRATIVE, &c. 145 low as the Wadub, beiug the first stream above Sac river. At this point their territorial line crosses from the west to the east banks of the Mississippi, pursuing a southerly course, at the distance of about forty miles from it, until it intersects the lands of the Winnebagoes, north of the Wisconsin. This portion of the territory affords decidedly the largest and best body of farming lands in their possession, and will, probably, herecfter yield them, either by the proceeds of its sale, or cultivation, a more sure reliance at a period when the land becomes divested of game. The climate of this area is comparatively mild, and the Indians who inhabit it, notwithstanding their partial losses from wars, have evidently increased in population. They might be concentrated here, could the agricultural be substituted for the hunter life — a result which may be expected to follow, but cannot in any reasonable estimate be expected to precede, their conversion to Christianity. This tribe offer no prominent obstacles to the introduction of the gospel. We have before adverted to the slender frame work of their native religion, which seems to be made up, pri- marily of certain superstitious ceremonies, winding themselves about the subject of medicine. It appears to occupy that void in the barbaric mind, which the soothsayers and magii of other lands, pressed forward, in the absence of revelation, to fill. But we do not know that the ritual has any striking features in common. The principal obstacle which missionaries will have to contend with, is a want <^ the knowledge of their language. And to surmount this is a labor which they cannot too early be- gin nor too zealously persevere in. The language itself, as we have before indicated, (vide Chap. X.) presents a copious vo- cabulary, and is capable of being made the medium of religious instruction. It has some defects which will require to be sup- plied, and some redundancies which will demand curtailment, when it comes to be written. But they offer very slight obsta- cles to oral communication. It is obviously better suited to convey narrative than disquisitive matter. And has been so U6 MABBATIVE. Ac. Jong applied to corporeal objects, that it requires caution and a familiar knowledge of its idioms, in the conveyance of intellec- tual and still more of spiritual conceptions. •' — - -' i« In mere externals, the Chippewas are not essentially different from other tribes of the Algonquin stock in the western coun- try. And the points in which a difference holds, may be sup- posed to have been, for the most part, the effects of a more un- genial climate. They are, to a less extent than most of the tribes, cultivators of the soil, and more exclusively hunters and warriors. Living in a portion of the continent, remarkable for the number of its large and small lakes, they find a com- mon resource in fish, and along with this, enjoy the advantage of reaping the wild rice. Their government has been deemed a paradox, at the same time exercising, and too feeble to exercise power. But it is not more paradoxical than all patriarchial governments, which have their tie in filial affection, and owe their weakness to versatility of opinion. War and other public calamities bring them to- gether, while prosperity drives them apart. They rally on pub- lic danger, with wonderful facility, and they disperse with equal quickness. All their efforts are of the partizan, popular kind. And if these do not succeed they are dispirited. There 18 nothing in their institutions and resources suited for long con- tinued, steady exertion. The most striking trait in their moral history is the institution of the Totem — a sign manual, by which the affiliation of fa- milies is traced, agreeing, more exactly, perhaps, than has been supposed, with the armorial bearings of the feudal ages. And this institution is kept up, with a feeling of importance, which it is difficult to account for. An Indian, as is well known, will tell his specific name with great reluctance, but his generic or family name — in other words, his Totem, he will declare without hesitation, and with an evident feeling of pride. None of our tribes have proceeded further than the first rude steps in hieroglyphic writing. And it is a practice in which the NARRATIVE, &c. UT Uhippewas arc peculiarly expert. No part of their country can be visited without bringing this trait into prominent notice. Every path has its blazed and figured trees, conveying intelli- gence to all who pass, for all can read and understand these signs. They are taught to the young as carefully as our alpha- bet, with the distinction, however, that hieroglyphic writing, is the prerogative of the males. These devices are often traced on sheets of birch bark attached to poles. They are traced on war-clubs, on canoe paddles, bows or gun stocks. They are often drawn on skins, particularly those used as back dresses, by warriors. They have also other hieroglyphic modes of com- municating information, by poles with knots of grass attached to them, or rings of paint, and often by antlers, or animals' heads suspended by the banks of rivers. The following tale is added as an example of the kind of imaginative lore indicated by it. ORIGIN OF THE WHITE-FISH. In ancient times when the Indians were better than they now are, when their laws were enforced by the chiefs, and when every crime was promptly punished, there lived a no- ted hunter and a just man, at a remote point on the north shore of Lake Superior. He had a wife and two sons, who were usually left in the lodge, while he went out in quest of the animals upon whose flesh they subsisted. As game was then abundant, his exertions were well rewarded, and he lived in the enjoyment of every blessing. But there was at this time a venom preparing for his heart, which was not the less poison- ous, because it was for a time kept in secret. His two little sons had observed the visits of a neighboring hunter, during the ibsence of their father, and they ventured to remonstrate with heir mother on the propriety of receiving clandestine visits, out she was in no temper to be reasoned with. She rebuked them sharply, and fuinlly, on their intimation of disclosing thr> secret, threntcnod to kill them if thoy mncic any disclosure. 148 NARRATIVE Ac. They were frightened into silence. But observing the continu- ance of an improper intercourse, kept up by stealth as it were, they resolved at last to disclose the whole matter to their father. The result was such as might be anticipated. The father being satisfied with the infidelity of his wife, took up a war club at a moment when he was not perceived, and with a single blow de- spatched the object of his jealousy. He then buried her under the ashes of his fire, took down his lodge, and removed to a dis- tant position. • ■■'^•*' ^J^-""^*' Jf-n^ty^i/ftf^nK^ ^>o^■.s:J'«*i'■.J' ^'^'f^" But the spirit of the woman haunted the children who were now grown up to the estate of young men. She appeared to them in the shadows of evening. She terrified them in dreams. She harrassed their imaginations wherever they went, so that their life was a life of perpetual terrors. They resolved to leave the country, and commenced a journey of many days towards the south. They at length came to the Poiwateeg falls. (St. Mary's.) But they had no sooner come in sight of these falls, than they beheld the skull of the woman (their moth- er) rolling along the beach after them. They were in the ut- most fear, and knew not what to do, to elude her, when one of them observed a large crane sitting on a rock in the rapids. They called out to the bird. " See, Grandfather, we are perse- cuted by a spirit. Come and take us across the falls so that we may escape her." - m :- ■ tU . This crane was a bird of extraordinary size and great age. And when first descried by the two sons, sat in a state of stu- por, in the midst of the most violent eddies of the foaming wa- ter. When he heard himself addressed, he stretched forth his neck, with great deliberation, and then raising himself on his wings flew across to their assistance. " Be careful" said the crane, ** that you do not touch the back part of my head. It is sore, and should you press against it, I shall not be able to avoid throwing you both into the rapids." They were, however, at- tentive on this point, and were both safely landed on the south NARRATIVE, Ac. 140 side of the river. The crane then resumed its former position in the rapids. But the skull now cried out. " Come Grandfather and car- ry me over, for I have lost my children, and am sorely distres- sed." The aged bird flew to her assistance, but carefully re- peated his injunction, that she must by no means touch the back part of his head, which had been hurt, and was not yet healed. She promised to obey, but she soon felt a curiosity to know, where the head of her carrier hgd been hurt, and how so aged a bird could have acquired such a bad wound. She thought it strange, and before they were half way over the rapids, could not resist the inclination she felt to touch the aflected part. In- stantly the crane threw her into the rapids. The skull floated down from rock to rock, striking violently against their hard edges, until it was battered to fragments, and the sons were thus happily and eflectually relieved from their tormentor. But the brains of the woman, when the skull was dashed against the rocks, fell into the water, in the form of small white roes, which soon assumed the shape of a novel kind of fish, possessing a whiteness of color peculiar to itself; and these rapids have ever since been well stocked with this new and delicious species of fish. The sons meantime took up their permanent abode at these Falls, becoming the progenitors of the present tribe, and in gra- titude to their deliverer adopted the Crane* as their Totem. * Tho Crane is the totem of the reigning chiefs of the bandof Sault Ste. Marit. ^"5 vv ^fThmii^K. ■.f^mlM^'^-imiuiUfiinK^ ^:i:o-.>.-^' itije> b^ij-is ^fCia Unin- nflr ij.>'f ■'*' .Wi;'j>f{ .k^Y t.jM ■i-.et--» i).!^:: ,j«i»tt tjji:ai i.Jft! fb<(I v ,i>H-jfi;Buf '^^yi«.q ,w«M^«.J •^ifec.'fttttj ,g .flii^. iwo-? miii;jOi> .'■fjnkioi l,^iu.im<^ :^fi^ k^i0^'-m:''m-'d Im' nml thtid bail v-f'm'.'y i-xl "ia hh'td mU •*-:\*i''-/' SK^JCfti^ Wiiik ^>it^ ■■ .-ibf^iit ciiii j?lvi i-a;! rtfMf'i C'iiUTO y^i. •?iUw=j:;; in^*! ^a^ii) .Uij^ii^^si viiii'/viv j'/fiiH'?';! .jij'.i <^i vi-v^i ^I'm n>-/oi> ' • * 1 ■ " ■ . , ■ ' . . . "to V;rrv:.>^* KU.M'lfl'vy. :;-;« -/V.^t-; .•j"!r f^*; «■ [,:> ii'ii^l-' Iklf> CU >' -i-j-rvi' s^'-ni-ic :ii-ri:,-;ls7;:"s£Kai'r t;-'i:; I'.i.' -isi^i/i iVi,'L 'j.';; 'fe. APPENDIX. I. NATURAL HISTORY. .T*i:;v;;"?1^ i-^t. .-^/laJ vaij^ - - .1'' <;,u^ ,b,it?. .-UT >:: .: .'*.?i ,A-rjt:!..-.-4-tA-'t.\n:/^r:!.l.',ii:' n:v:i;-j.; i:/, 'mU .a ,'<^ .i .(»i>'.) -crsA ."^- ,f..;!f'TrM? ftv^ .;'''X''k>t>-j:/. ,?» 1. List of Shells collected by Mr. Schoolcraft, in the western '■ ir^!tj!'fr ?. i.Nl AND northwestern TERRITOftY. BY WILLIAM COOPER. ■1' n< HELIX. :/;!••? •i';!i 1. Helix "albolabris, Say. Near Lake Michigan. 2. Helix alternata, Se^. Banks of the Wabash, near and above the Tippecanoe. Mr. Say remarks, that these two species, so common in the Atlantic states, were not met with in Major Long's second expe- dition, until their arrival in the secondary country at the eastern extremity of Lake Superior. A .-'ih H: K'V. PLANORBIS. .ii 3. Planorbis campanxjlatus. Say. Itasca (or La Biche) Lake, the source of the Mississippi. 4. Planorbis trivolvis. Say. Lake Michigan. These two spe- cies were also observed by Mr. Say, as far east as the Falls of Niagara. liiiiiA-i: LYMNEUS. 'I •' !■: -,':'! hi . ^■■•r;-V: ui-;ij'>^ 5. Lymnetts ttmbrosus. Say. Am. Con. iv. pi. xxxi. fig. 1. Lake Winnipec, Upper Mississippi, and Rainy Lake. 20 w 104 APPENDIX. 6. Ltmnevs beflexvs, Say. I. c. pi. xxxi. fig. 2. Hainy Lake, Seine River, and Lake Winnipec. 7. Lymneus stagnalis. Lake a la Crosse, Upper Mississippi. PALUDINA. 8. Paludina ponderosa, Say. Wisconsin River, 9. Paludina vivipara, Say. Am. Con. i. pi. x. The American specimens of this shell are more depressed than the European, but ap> pear to be identical in species. MELANIA. 10. Mglania virginica, Say. Lake Michigan. ANODONTA. 11. Anodonta cataracta, Say. Chicago, Lake Michigan. Tliis species, Mr. Lea remarks, has a great geographical extension. 12. Anodonta corpulenta. Nobis. Shell thin and fragile, though less so than others of the genus ; much inflated at the umboncs, margins somewhat compressed ; valves connate over the hinge in perfect speci- mens; surface dark brown, in old shells; in younger, of a pale dingy green, and without rays, in all I have examined ; beaks slightly undula- ted at tip. The color within is generally of a livid coppery hue, but sometimes, also, pure white. Length of a middling sized specimen, four and a half inches, breadth, six and a quarter. It is often cightecen inches in circumference, round the border of the valves, with a diameter through the umboncs of three inches. Inhabits the Upper Mississippi, from Prairie du Cliien to Lake Pepin. This fine shell, much the largest I have seen of the genus, was first sent by Mr. Schoolcraft, to the Lyceum, several years ago. So far as I am able to discover, it is undescribed, and a distinct and remarkable species. It may be known by its length being greater in proportion to its breadth than in the other American species, by the subrhomboidal form of the pos- terior half, and, generally, by the color of the nacre, though this is not to be rehed on. It appears to belong to the genus Sympiivnota of Mr. Lea. ALASMODONTA. 13. Alasmodonta complanata, Barnes. Sympiivnota compla- NATA, Lea. Shell Lake, River St. Croix, Upper Mississippi. Many species oj" shells found in this lake grow to r n extraordinary size. Somo ot the present .collected by Mr. Schoolcraft, measure nineteen inches in circumference. 14. Alasmadonta bvoosa. Barnes. St. Croix Rivert and Laka Vbmuz. St. Marv'a River^ APPENDIX. 1 15. Alashadonta MAaciNATA, Say, Lake Vaseuz, St. Maiy'a River : very large. 16. Alasmadonta edbntula 7 Say. Anodon areolatus T Stoain- son. Lake Yaseux. The specimens of this shell ore too old and iinper* feet to be safely determined. . -^ UNio. ' ■■'..' ;.i;; 17. Unio tuberculatus, Barnes. Painted Rock> Upper Mississippi. 18. Unio pustulosus, Lea. Upper Mississippi, Prairie du Chien, to Lake Pepin. 19. Unio VERRUCOSUS, Barnes. Lea. St. Croix River of the Upper Mississippi. 20. Unio plicatus, Le Sueur, Say. Prairie du Chien, and River St. Croix. The specimens of U. plicatus sent from this locality by Mr. School- craft have the nacre beautifully tinged with violet, near the posterior bor* der of the shell, and are also much more ventricose than thosp found in more eastern localities, as Pittsburgh, for example ; at tb? same time, I believe them to be of the same species. Similar variaticup are observed in other species ; the specimens from the south and west generally ex- hibiting a greater development. 21. Unio trigonus, Lea, From the same locality as the last, and like it unusually ventricose. 22. Unio ebenus, Lea. Upper Mississippi, between Prairie du Chien and Lake Pepin. 23. Unio gibbosus, Barnes. St. Croix River, Upper Mississippi. 24. Unio rectus, Lamarck. U. pr^.longus, Barnes. Upper Mis. sissippi, from Prairie du Chien to Lake Pepin, and the River St. Croix. The specimens collected by Mr. Schoolcraft, vary much in the color of the nacre. Some have it entirely white, oihers, rose purple, and oth- ers entirely of a very fine dark s;ilmon color. This species inhabits tho St. Lawrence as far cast as Montreal. 25. Unio siliquoideus, Barnes, and U. inflatus, Barnes. Upper Mississippi, between Prairie du Chien and Lake Popin. Large, ponde. rou3, and the epidermis finely rayed. 20. Unio complanatus, Lea. U. purpureus. Say. Lake Vaseux, St. Mary's River. Lake Vaseux is an expansion of the River St. Mary, a tributary of the upper lakes. This shell does not appear to exist in any of the streams flowing into the Mississippi. 27. Unio crassus, Say. Upper Mississippi, Prairie du Chien. 28. Unio radiatus, Barnes. Lake Vaseux. The specimen is old and imperfect, but I believe it to bo the U. radiatus of our concholc gists, which is common in Lake Champlain and also inhabits the St. Lawience. 29. Unio occidens. Lea. U. ventricosus. Say, Am. Con. U. VKtf- TRicosus, Barnes 7 Wisconsin and St. Croix Rivera, and Shell Lako. Epidermis variously colored, and marked with numero'ii vsvft so APPENDIX. 30. Unio ventricosus, Barnes. Upper Mississippi, from Prairie du Chien to Lake Pepin and Shell Lake. The varieties of this, and the preceding pass insensibly into each other. Those from Shell Lake are of extraordinary size. 31. Unio alatus, Say. Symphynota alata, Lea. Upper Missis- sippi, and Shell Lake. Found also in Lake Champlain, by the late Mr. Barnes. 32. Unio gracilis, Barnes. Symphynota CtRAcilis, Lea. Upper Mississippi, and Shell Lake. The specimens brought by Mr. School, craft are larger and more beautiful than I have seen from any other locality. \ t -/. » ''U ■'■■.<. i^ ,y ' I . . t .: :: ) I * > ■ ' 'Q ! 1r/: ■•■■ ^v//'' . . .'ii •1.1 AFFBNDIX. 1S7 9. Localities or MmsBALs observed m the noaTUWssT in 1831 AND 1832. BY BENR7 B. SCHOOLCBAFT. CLASS 1. Bodies not meiaJlic, containing an acid. 1. Calcareous spar. Keweena Point, Lake Superior. Imbedded in small globular masses, in the trap rock ; also forming veins in the same formation. Some of the masses break into rhombic forms, and possess a certain but not perfect degree of transparency ; others are opaque, or discolored by the green carbonate of copper. Also in the trap rock between Fond du Lac and Old Grand Portage, Lake Supe- rior, in perfect, transparent rhombs, exhibiting the property of double refraction. Also, at the lead mines, in Iowa county,, in the marly clay formation, oflen exhibiting imperfect prisms, variously truncated. 2. Calcareous tufa. Mouth of the River Brul6, of Lake Supe- rior. In small, friable, broken masses, in the diluvial soil. Also, in the gorge below the Falls of St. Anthony. In detached, vesicular masses, amidst debris. 3. Compact carbonate of lime. In the calcareous cliffs of hori- zontal formation, commencing at the Falls of St. Anthony. Carbon- iferous. 4. Septaria. In the reddish clay soil, between Montreal River^ and Lapointe, Lake Superior. 5. GypsuM. In the sandstone rock at the Point of Grand SabTo West, Lake Superior. In orbicular masses, firmly imbedded. Not abundant. Granular, also imperfectly foliated. 6. Carbonate of magnesia. Serpentine rock, at Prewjuo Isle, Lake Superior. Compact. 7. Hydrate of magnesia ? With the preceding. CLASS II, Earthy compounds, amorphoats or crystallini, 8. Common quartz. Huron Islands, Lake Superior, also tlie ad- joining coast. In very large veins or beds. White, opaque. 9. Granular (Quartz. Falls of Peckagama, Upper Mississippi. Id situ. 10, Smokv quartj:. In the trap rock Eewesa? Point, L rior, crystalUzed. In connection with amethystine quartz. 21 ISS APPENDIX. 11. Amethyst. With the precedmg. Also, at the Pic Bay, and at Gargontwa, north shore of Lake Superior, in the trap rock, in per- fect crystals of various intensity of color. 12. Chalcedony. Keweena Point, Lake Superior. In globular or orbicular masses, in amygdaloid rock. Often, in detached masses along the shores. 13. Cabnelian. With the preceding. 14. HoRNSTONE. In detached masses, very hard, on the shores of Lake Superior. Also, ait Dodgeville, Iowa county, Mich. Ter. in frag- ments or nodular masses in the clay soil. 15. Jasper. In the preceding locality. Common and striped, exceedingly difficult of being acted on, by the wheel. Not observed in situ. 16. Agate. Imbedded in the trap rocks of Lake Superior, and also detached, . forming a constituent of its detritus. Variously colored. Often made up of alternate layers of chalcedony, camelian, and cacho- long. Sometimes zoned, or in fortification points. Specimens not ta> ken from the rock are not capable of being scratched by quartz or flint, and are incapable of being acted on by the file ; consequently harder than any of the described species. 17. Cyanite. Specimens of this mineral, in flat, six-sided prisms im- bedded in a dark primitive rock, were brought out from Lac du Flam- beau outlet, where the rock is described as existing in situ. The locally has not been visited, but there are facts brought to light within the last two or three years, to justify the extension of the primitive to that sec- tion of country. 18. Pitchstone. a detached mass of this mineral, very black and lava-hke, was picked up in the region of Lake Superior, where the vol- canic mineral, trachyte, is common among the rolled masses. Neither of these substances have been observed in situ. 19. Mica. Huron Islands, Lake Superior. In granite. 20. Schorl. Common. Outlet of Lac du Flambeau. Also, in a detached mass of primitive rock at Green Bay. ' 21. Feldspar. Porcupine mountains, Lake Superior. 22. Basalt. Amorphous. Granite Point, Lake Superior. 28. Stilbite. Amygdaloid rock, Keweena Point, Lake Superior. 24. Zeolite. Mealy. With the preceding. 25. Zeolite. Radiated. Lake Superior. This mineral consists of fibres, so delicate and firmly united as to appear almost compact, ra- diating from a centre. Some of the masses produced by this radiation, measure 2.5 inches in diameter. They are of a uniform, pale, yellow, ish red. This mineral has not been traced in situ, being found in de- tached masses of rock, and sometimes as water-worn portions of radii. Its true position would seem to be tlio trap rock. 26. Asbestcs. Presque Isle, Lake Superior. In the serpentine formation. 27. Hornblende. Very abundant as a constituent of the primitive rocks on the Upper Mississippi, and in the basin of Lake Superior. Of- t6u in diotinCi OryHials. / ^ APPENDIX. 169 28. DiAttAGE, GREEN. Lake Superior. In detached masses, con- nected with primitive boulders. Harder than the species. 29. Sekpientine, common. Presque Isle, Lake Superior. 30. Serpentine, precious. With the preceding. Color a light pistachio green, and takes a fine polish. Exists in veins in the common variety. 31. Pseudomorphous serpentine. With the preceding. This beautiful green mineral constitutes a portion of the veins of the precious serpentine. Its crystalline impressions are very distinct. 32. Argillite. River St. Louis, northwest of Lake Superior. Nearly vertical in its position. CLASS in. Comhustibles. 33. Peat. Marine sand formation composing the shore of Lake Superior, between White-fish Point and Grand Marrais. Alao, on the island of Michilunackinac. CLASS IV. Ores and Metals, 34. Native copper. West side of Keweena Point, Lake Superior. Imbedded in a vein with carbonate of copper, and copper black, in the trap rock. 35. Copper black. With the preceding. 36. Carbonate of copper, green. With the preceding. These two minerals (35 and 36) characterize the trap rock of the peninsula of Keweena, Lake Superior, from Montreal Bay, extending to, and around its extremity, west, to Sand-hill Bay. The entire area may be estimated to comprise a rocky, serrated coast of about seventy- five miles in length, and not to exceed seven or eight miles in width. The principal veins are at a point called Roche Verd, and along the coast which wo refer to as the Black Rocks. At the latter, native cop- per is one of the constituents of the vein. Green and blue carbonate of copper, was also observed in limited quantity, in small rounded masses at one of the lead diggings near Mine- ral Point, Iowa county. 38. Chromate of iron. Presque Isle, Lake Superior. 39. Sulphuret of lead. Lead mines of Iowa county, Michigan Territory. 40. Earthy carbonate of lead. Brigham'a mine, Iowa county, Mich. Ter. Also, in small masses, of a yellowish white, dirty color, and great comparative weight, at several of the lead mines (diggings) in the more westerly and southern parts of the county. J6d APFBIfDIZ. S. LOCAUTISS 09 PLANTS COLLECTED Uf TUB VOBTaWSSTBBN EXPEDITIONS OF 1831 AND 1832. BT D0TT6LASS HOUGHTON, M. D. •URGKON TO THE HFKDITIONS. The localities of the following plants are transcribed from a cata- logue kept during the progress of the expeditions, and embrace ma- ny plants common to our country, which were collected barely for the purpose of comparison. A more detailed account will be published at some future day. Aster tenuifoUusy Willdenow. Upper Mississippi. " 'sericea, Nuttall. River de Corbeau, Missouri Ter. «♦ loevis 1 Willdenow. St. Croix River, Northwest Ter. " concolor, Willdenow. Fox River, Northwest Ter. ^ (N. Spec.) Sources of Yellow River, Northwest Ter. Andropogaafurcatus, Willdenow. do. Alopecurtts geniculatiu, Linneus. Sault Ste Marie, M. T. AirajUxuosa. Sault Ste Marie, M. T. Allium tricoccum, Alton. Ontonagon River of Lake Superior. «* cernuum, Roth. River de Corbeau to the sources of the Miss. *« (iV. Spec.) St. Louis River of Lake Superior. Amorpha canescens, Nuttall. Upper Mississippi Artemeaia canadensis, Mx. Lake Superior to the sources of the Miss. " sericea, Nuttall. Keweena Point, Lake Superior. " gnaphaloides, Nuttall. Fox River, Northwest Ter. Arabis hirsuta, De Candollc. Upper Mississippi. '* lyrata, Linn. Lake Superior to the source of the Misa. Arundo canadensis, Mx. Lake Superior. Arenaria laterijlora, Linn. Lake Superior to the sources of the Miss. Alnus glauca, Mx. St. Croix River to the sources of the Miss. Alliona aibida, Walter. Yellow River, Northwest Ter. Aronia sanguinea. Lake Superior to the sources of the Miss. Alectoria jubata. do. Aletris farinosa. Prairies of Michigan Ter. Bidens beckii, Torrey. St. Croix River to the sources of the Miss. JBunias maritima, Willdenow. Lake Michigan. Baptisia coerulea, Michaux. Fox River, Northwest Ter. Rlittim ca'Ttitatutn, Northwest Ter. Betula pajnjracea, Willdenow. Lake Superior to the sources of the Miss. APFBIfI>I& 161 Betula glandubaa. Savannah River, Northwest Tor. Bartrania fontana. Lake Superior. Bromu9 eanadetuut Michaux. Upper Mississippi. BatscMa canetcens. Plains of the Mississippi. ** ** Var. (or JV. Spec.) Lake Superior. Carex paticifolia, Sault Ste Marie. Mich. Ter. ** scirpmdea, Schkuhr. do. * limosa, Linn. do. «• curata, Gmelin. do. «• (apparently N. Spec, allied to C. scahrata.) Sources of the Miss. « washingtoniana, Dewy. Lake Superior. «• lacustris, Willdenow. do. « oedere, Ehrhart. Leecli Lake. *• logopodioides, Schkuhr. Savannah River, Northwest Ter. rosea, Var. Lake Superior. festucacea, Schkuhr. St. Louis River of Lake Superior. Cyperus tnairiscoides, Elliott. Upper Mississippi. « altemifiorus, Schwinitz. River St. Clair, Mich. Ter. Cnicus pitcheri, Torrey. Lakes Michigan and Superior. Coreopsis palmata, Nuttall. Prairies of the Upper Mississippi. Cardamine pratensis. Lake Superior to the sources of the Miss. Calamagrostis coarctata, Torrey. Lake Winnipec. ^ Cetraria icelandica. Lakes Superior and Michigan. Corydalis aurea, Willdenow. Cass Lake, Upper Mississippi. « glauca, Persoon. Lake Superior. Cynoglossum amplexicaule, Michaux. Sault Ste Marie. Cassia chamoecrista. Upper Mississippi. Corylus americana, Walter. Lake Superior to the sources of the Miss. " rostrata, Willdenow. do. Cistus canadensis, Willdenow. do. Cornus circinata, L'Heritier. do. Cypripedium acaule, Alton. do. Cymbidium pulchellum, Swartz. do. Corallorhiza multijlora, Torrey. Lake Superior. Convallaria borealis, Willdenow. Lake Superior to the sources of the Mississippi. " trifoUa, Linn. Lake Superior. Cenchrus echinatus, Linn. Upper Mississippi. Cerastium viscosum, Linn. Lake Superior. « oblongifoUum, Torrey. Michigan Ter. Campanula acuminata, Michaux. St. Louis River of Lake Superior. Chrysosplenium oppositifoKum. Lake Superior to the Mississippi. Cinna arundinacea, Willdenow. Upper Mississippi. Drosera linearis, Hooker. Lake Superior. " rotundifolia. Lake Superior to the sources of the Miss. " americana, Muhlenberg. do. Dracoccphalum virginicum, Willdenow. Red Cedar River, Northwest Territory. Lelphinum vircscens, Nuttall. Upper Mississippi. 162 APPENDIX. Danthonia spicata, Willdenow. Mauvab River of Lake Superior. Dirca palustris, Willdenow. Ontonagon River of Lake Superior. Equisetum limosum, Torrey. Lake Superior. - . ** palustre, Willdenow. do. , t « variegatum, Smith. Lake Michigan. Erigeron intcgnJoUum^ Bigelow. Falls of Peckagama, Upper Miss. " purpuretim, Willdenow. do. " (N. Spec.) Sources of St. Croix River, Northwest Ter. " heterophyllum, Var. or (IV. Spec's do. Eryngiwn aquaticum, Jusaicu. Galena, 111. ' Eupiuirbia corollata, Willdenow. Red Cedar River. Eriophorum virginicum, Linn. Lake Superior. (i alpinum, Linn. « polystachyoUf Linn. Empetrum nigrum, Michaux. Erysimum chirantJwidcs, Linn. Eriocaulon pdlucidum, Michaux, do. do. do. do. do. Euchroma coccinca, Willdenow. Lake Superior to the Mississippi. Elymus striatus, Willdenow. St. Croix River, Northwest Ter. " virginicus, Linn. do. Festuca nutans, Wilidenow. Lake Winnipoc. Glycera fiuitnns. Brown. Savannah River, Northwest Ter. Gyrophora papulom. Lake Superior. Gentiana crinita, Willdenow. Lake Michigan. Geranium carolinianum. Lake Superior to the Mississippi. Galium lanccolatum, Torrey. Red Cedar River to the Mississippi. Gerardia pedicularis. Fox River, Northwest Ter. " maratima, Rafinesque, Lake Michigan. Galeopsis tetrahit, Var. Falls of St. Mary, Mich. Ter. Gnaphalium planUiginium, Var. Source of the Mississippi. Goodyera pubescens, Willdenow. Lake Superior. Hippophae canadensis, Willdenow. do. " argcnfea, Pursh. do. Hedeoma glabra, Persoon. Lake Michigan to the sources of the Miss. Hydropehis purpurea, MichBMX, Northwest Ter. Hippuris vulgaris. Yellow River to sources of the Mississippi. Hudsonia tomentosa, Nuttall. Lake Superior. Hypericum canadense. do. " prolificum, Willdenow. Lake Michigan, Hieraciumfasciculatum, Pursh. Pukwtlewa Lake, Northwest Ter. Hicrochloa borealis, Roemer & Schultes. Lake Superior. Holcus lanatus. Savannah River, Northwest Ter. Houstonia longifalia, Willdenow. St. Louis River of Lake Superior. Heuchera umcricann, Limi. do. Hypnum crista-castrcnsis. Source of the Mississippi, Hordeum jubatum. Upper Red Cedar Lake. Helianthus decaprlalis. Northwest Ter. " gracilis, Torrey. Upper Lake St. Croix, Northwest Ter. Hyssnpus anisatus, Nuttall. Upner Miasisainni, APFEMOn. 163 Hyssopus scrophulanfoliua, Willdenofw. Upper Mississippi. Inula villosa, Nuttall. Upper Mississippi. Ilex canadenais, Michaux. Lake Supenor* ■ >■ ■ Juncus nodosus. St. Mary's River. « polycephalui, Michaux. Lake Superior. Koeleria nitida, Nuttall. Lake Winnipec. Lycopodium dendroideum, Michaux. Lake Superior to the sources of the Mississippi. « annotinum, Willdenow. do. Lonicera hirsuta, Eaton. Lake Superior to the source of the Miss. « sempervirens, Aiton. Lake Superior. Lechea minor. Upper Mississippi. Linnea borealis, WUldenow. Lake Superior to the sources of the Miss. Lathyrus palustris. Lake Superior. " decaphyllus, Pursh. Leech Lake. « maridmus, Bigelow. Lake Superior. Lobelia kalmii, Linneus. do. " claytoniana, Michaux. Upper Mississippi. «» pui)erula ? Michaux. Yellow River, Northwest Ter. Liatris scariosa, Willdenow. Upper Mississippi. « cylindrica, Michaux. do. LysimacJua revoluia, Nuttall. Lake Superior. " thyrsifolia, Michaux, do. Ledum latifolium, Aiton. Lake Superior to the sources of the Miss. Myrica gale, Willdenow. Lake Superior. Malva (iV. Spec.) Upper Mississippi. Monarda punctata, Linneus. Upper Mississippi. « oblongata, Aiton. do. Microstylis ophioglossoides, Willdenow. Lac la Biche. Myriophyllum spicatum. Lake Superior. Mitella cordifolia, Lamarck, do. Menyanthes trifoliata, Lake Superior to the sources of the Miss. Myosotis arvensis, Sibthorp. St. Clair River, Mich. Ter. Nelumbium luteum, Willdenow. Upper Mississippi. Oenothere biennis, Var. Bois Brule River of Lake Superior. « serrulata, Nuttall. Upper Mississippi. Psoralea argophylla, Pursh. Falls of St. Anthony. Primula farinosa, Var. americana, Torrey. Lakes Huron and Su- perior. « mistasinica, Michaux. Keweena Point Lake Superior Pingrcicula {N. Spec.) Presque Isle, Lake Superior. Parnassia americana, Muhlenberg. Lake Michigan. Pedicularis gladiata, Michaux. Fox River. Pinus nigra, Lambert. Lake Superior. « banksiana, Lambert. Lake Superior. Populus tretnuloides, Michaux. Northwest Ter. " laevigata, Willdenow. Upper Mississippi. Prunus depressa, Pursh. Lakes Superior and Michigan, Petalosiemon violacemif W^illueuow. Upper Mississippi. APPKNSIZ. Petahttemon'candidum, Willdenow. Upper MiaaaBappi. - tiv^*- Potentaia tridentaUh Aiton. Lake Superior. ' - ** fruHcosth Linneus. Lakes Superior and Ifidugan. Pyrola unijkra, Mauvais River of Lake Superior. <■ Polygonum amphibium^ Linneaf . St. Croix River. «* eilinode, Michaux. Lake Superior, f ' . ** articulatum, Linneus. do. >- « coccinium, Willdenow. St. Croix River. Pohfg'Ia polygatna, Walter. Northwest Ter. PhlM aristata, Michaux. Upper Mississippi. Poa canadensis. do. Pentstemon gracile, NuUaW. Upper Red Cedar Lake. " grandijlorum, Nuttall. Falls of St. Anthony. Physalis lanceoleUa, Var. (or N. Spec.) Lac la Biche. • ' Quercus coccinea, Wangenheim. Upper Red Cedar Lake. '* oblusiloba, Michaux. Upper Mississippi. 1 anunculus fliformis, Michaux'. Falls of St. Mary, Mich. Ter, «« pusillus, Pursh. Mich. Ter. « prostratus, Lamtick. Lake Superior to the Mississippi. " lacustris, Beck & Tracy. Upper Mississippi. Rudbeckia hirta, Linneus. Upper Mississippi and Michigan Ter. « digilata, Aiton. Upper Mississippi. Rvhus parvifloruSf Nuttall. Lake Superior to the sources of the Miss. " hispidus, Linneus. Lake Superior. « saxatilis, Var. canadensis, Michaux. Rosa gemelta, Willdenow. Lake Superior. " rubifolia, Brown. Michigan Ter. . Ribes albinervum, Michaux. Sources of the St. Croix River. Saururus cernuus, Linneus. Upper Mississippi. Streptopns roseus, Michaux. Lake Superior. SisymMum brachycarpum, Richardson. Lake Superior. « cMranthoides, Linneus, do. Swertia dejlexa. Smith. Bois Brule River of Lake Superior. Silphium terebinthinaceum, Elliott. Michigan Territory to the Miss. « gummiferum. Fox River to the Mississippi. Stachys aspera, Var. Michaux. Lake Superior. Sterocaulon paschale. do. Strrithiopteris pennsylvanica, Willdenow. Lake Superior. Scirpus frigetur ? Lake of the Isles, Northwest Ter. " paJustris, Linneus. Lake Superior to the Mississippi. Salix prinoides, Pursh. Mauvais River of Lake Superior. " longifolia, Muhlenberg. Upper Mississippi. Spiraea opulifolia, Var. totmntella, De Candolle. Lake Superior. Sorbus americanOf Willdenow. Lake Huron to the head of Lake Superior. Smilax rotundifolia, Linneus. Lake Superior to the Mississippi. Silene antirrhina, Linneus. Lac la Biche. Saxifraga virginiensis, Michaux. Lake Superior. SaUeUana ambignot Nuttall. Upper Misissippi. Lake Superior. ' > APPENDIX. ie!» Solidago virgaurea, Var. alpina. Lake Superior. Stipa juncea, Nuttall. Usawa R. Symphora racemosa, Michaux. Source of the Miss. R. Senecio balsamitae, Var. Falls of Pcckagama, Upper Misa. Sagittaria heterophylla, Pursh. Upper Miss. Tanacetum huronensis, Nuttall. Lakes Michigan and Superior. Tussilago palniataf Willdenow. Lake Michigan. TofeMia pubens, Michaux. Lake Superior. Triglochin maritimum, Linneus. do. Thalyctrum corynellum, De Candolle. St. Louii Rirer. Triticum repens, Linneus. Leech Lake, Troximon virginicum, Pursh. Lake Winnipec. TaUnumteretifolium, Pursh. St. Croix River. Tradescantia virginica, Upper Miss. XJtricularia cornuta, Michaux. Lake Superior. " purpurea, Walter. Lac Chetac, N. W. Ter. Uraspermum canadense, Lake Superior to the Miss. Viola lanceolata, Linneus. Sault Ste Marie. «* pedata, Var. or (N. Spec.) Lac la Birche, source of the Miss. Virbumumoxycoccus, Pufsh. Lake Superior. " /entago, do. Vernonia Twvoboracensis, Willdenow. Upper Miss. Verbena bracteosa, Michaux. do. " stricta, Ventenat. do. Zapania nodijhra, Michaux. Galena, Illinois. Zigadenus chloranthus, Richardson. Sandy shores of Lake Michigan. Zixania aquatica, Pursh. Illinois to the sources of the Mi». S2 fl. INDIAN LANGUAGE. [The follo^ring obscnrations are part of a cnurse of lertiircs on ilic grammatical structure of the Indian languages, delivered before the Si. Mary'« Committee of the Algic Society.— H. R. S.] ' I. LECTURES ON THE CHIPPEWA SUBSTANTIVE. LECTURE I. observations mi the Ojibtcai Substantive. 1. The provision of the language for indica- ting gender — Its general and emnprehensive character — T/ie division of words into an- imate and inanimate classes. 2. dumber — its recondite forms, arising from the ter- minal vowel in the word. 3. The grammatical forms tchich indicate possession, and enable the speaker to distinguish the objective person. Most of tlio researches which have been directed to the Indian Ian- guages, have resulted in elucidating the principles governing the use of the verb, which has been proved to be full and varied in its inflections. Either, less attention has baon paid to the other parts of speech, or re- suits loss suited to create high expectations of their flexibility and powers, have been attained. The Indian verb has thus been made to stand out, as it were in bold relief as a shield to defects in tlie substantive and its accessories, and as, in fact, compensating, by its multiform appendages of prefix and suflix — by its teusal, its pronominal, its substantive, its ad- jective, and its adverbial terminations ; for barreimcas and rigidity in all other parts of speech. Influenced by this reflection, I shall defer, in tho present inquiry, the remarks I intend offering on the verb, until I have considered the substantive, and its more imi)oitant adjuncts. Palpable objects, to which the idea of sei.ao strongly attaches, and tho actions or condition, which determine the relation of one object to ano- ther, arc perhaps, the first points to dema'vl attention in the invention of languages. And they have certainly imprinted themselves very strongly, with all their materiality, and with all their local, and exclusive, and personal j)eculiarities upon the Indian. The noun and the verb not only thus constitute the principal elements of speech, as in all languages; but they continue to perform their firet offices, with less direct aid from tho auxiliary parts of speech, than would appear to be rcconcileablo with a clear expression of tlie circumstances of time and place, number and |K>rson, quality and quantity, action and ropase, and tho other accidents, on v/hich their definits ciii|>iiiviiinii ut-jnjiiita. Iiut to enuble the sub- 170 APPENDIX. I I I "' 1 1' stantives and attributives to perfonn these complex offices, they are pro- vided with inflections, and undergo changes and modifications, by which words and phrases become very concrete in their meaning, and ar« lengthened out to appear formidable to the eye. Hence the pollysyl. labic, and the descriptive character of the language, so composite in its aspect and in its forms. To utter succinctly, and in as few words as possible the prominent ideas resting upon the mind of the speaker, appear to have been the paramount object with the inventora of the language. Hence concen- tration became a leading feature. And the proni.iin, the adjective, the adverb and the preposition, however they may be disjunctively employ. ed in certain cases, are chiefly useful as furnishing materials to the speaker, to be worked up into the complicated texture of the verb and the substantive. Nothing, in fact, can be more unlike, than the Ian< guage, viewed in its original, elementary state, — in a vocabulary, for instance, of its primitive words, so far as such a vocabulary can now be formed, and the same language as heard under its oral, amalgamated form. Its transpositions may be likened to a picture, in which the copal, the carmine and the white lead, are no longer recognized as distinct substances, but each of which has contributed its share towards the ef- fect. It is the painter only who possesses the principle, by which one element has been curtailed, another augmented, and all, however seem- ingly discordant, made to coalesce. Such a language may be expected to abound in derivatives and com- pounds ; to afford rules for giving verbs substantive, and substantives verbal qualities ; to concentrate the meaning of words upon a few syl- lables, or upon a single letter, or alphabetical sign ; and to supply modes of contraction and augmentation, and, if I may so say, short cuU, and hy paths to meanings, which are equally novel and interesting. To ar- rive at its primitives, wo must pursue an intricate thread, where analogy is oflen the only guide. We mu.st divest wonis of those accumulated syllables, or particles, which, like the molecules of material matter, are clustered around the primitives. It is only aft^r a process of this kind, that the principle of combination — that secret wire, whiclj moves tho whole machinery can be searched for, with a reasonable prospect of success. The labor of analysis is one of the most intoi-esting and imp<»r- tant, which the subject presents. And it is a labor which it will bo ex- pedient to keep constantly in view, until wo have separately considerod the ieveral parts of speech, and the grammatical laws by whirls the Ituu 1 1 li i APPENDIX. 171 guage is held together ; and tlius established princijjlcs and provided materials wherewith we may the more successfully labor. 1. In a general surrey of the language as it is spoken, aud as it must be written, there is perhaps no feature which obtrudes itself so constantly to view, as the principle which separates all words, of whatever denomi- nation, into animates and inanimates, as they arc applied to objects in the animal, vegetable, or mineral kingdom. This principle has been grafted upon most words, and carries its distinctions throughout the synta.x. It is the gender of the language ; but a gender of so unbounded a scope* as to merge in it the common distinctions of a masculine and feminine, and to give a two-fold character to the parts of speech. The concords which it requires, and the double inflections it provides, will be menticxied in their appropriate places. It will be sufficient here to observe, that animate nouns require animate verbs for their nommatives, animate ad- jectives to express their qualities, and animate demonstrative pronouns to mark the distinctions of person. Thus, if we say, I see a man ; I see a house, the termination of the verb must be changed. What was in the first instance w&b imii, is altered to w&b ind&n. W&b, is here the infinitive, but the root of this verb is still more remote. If the ques. tion occur, Is it a good man, or a good house, the adjective, which, in the inanimate form is onishish-i, is, in the animate onishish-in'. If the question be put, Is it this man, or this house, the pronoun this, which ia m& bum, in the animate, is changed to m& ndun, in the inanimate. Nouns animate embrace the tribes of quadrupeds, birds, fishes, insects, reptiles, crustaca;, the sun and moon and stars, thunder and li ghtning, tbi these are personified ; and whatever either possesses annual life, or is endowed, by the peculiar opuiions and superstitions of the Indians, with it. In the vegetable kingdom, their number is comparatively h'mited, being chiefly confined to trees, and those only while they are referred to, as whole bodies, and to the various species of fruits, and seeds, and cpculents. It is at the option of the speaker to employ nouns, either as animates or inanimates : but it is a choice seldom resorted to, except in conformity with stated exceptions. These conventional exceptions ara not numerous, and the more prominent of them, may be recited. The cause of the exceptions it is not always easy to perceive. It may, how. ever, generally be traced to a particular respect paid to certain inani* mate bodies, either from their real or fancied properties, — the uses to which they are applied, or the ceremonies to which they are dedicated. A stone, which is the altar of sacrifice to their Manitoes ; a bow, for. 172 APPENDIX. merly so necessary in the chase ; a feather, the honored sign of martial prowess ; a kettle, so valuable in the household ; a pipe, by which friendships are sealed and treaties ratified ; a drum, used in their sacred and festive dances ; a medal, the mcsk of authority ; Vermillion, the appropriate paint of the warrior ; wampum, by which messages are conveyed, and covenants remembered. These are among the objects, in themselves inanimates, which require the application of animate verbs, pronouns, and adjectives, aud are thereby transferred to the animate class. It is to be remarked, however, that the names for animals, are only employed as animates, while the objects are referred to, as whole and complete species. But the gender must be changed, when it becomes necessary to speak of separate numbers. Man, woman, father, mother, are separate nouns, so long as the individuals are meant ; but hand, foot, head, eye, ear, tongue, are inanimates. Buck, is an animate noun» while his entire carcass is referred to, whether living or dead ; but neck, back, heart, windpipe, take the inanimate form In like manner, eagle, swan, dove, are distinguished as animates, but beak, wing, tail, are arranged with inanimates. So oak, pine, ash, are animate ; branch, leaf, root, inanimates. Reciprocal exceptions, however, exist to this rule, — the reasons for which, as in the former instance, may generally be sought, either in peculiar opinions of the Indians, or in the peculiar qualities or uses of the objects. Thus the talons of the eagle, and the claws of the bear, and of other animals, which furni.sh ornaments for the neck, are invari- ably spoken of, under the (uiimato form. The hoofs and horns of all quadrupeds, which are applied to various economical and mystic pur- poses ; the castoruni of the beaver, and the nails of man, are similarly situated. The vegetable creation also furnishes some exceptions of this nature ; sucii arc the names for the outer bark of all trees, (except the birch,) and the branches, the roots, and the resin of the spruce, and its congenera. In a language, which considers all nature as separated into two cloases of bodies, characterized by the presence or absence of life ; neuter nouns, will scarcely be looked for, although such may exist with, out my knowledge. Neuters arc found amongst the verbs and the ad- jeetives, but it is doubtful whether they render the nouns to which they arc applied, neuters, in the sense we attach to that term. The subject \n all its bearings, is interesting, and a full and minuto de«cription oi it, APPENDIX. 173 would probably elicit new light respecting some doubtful points in the language, and contribute something towards a curious collateral topic — the history of Indian opinions. I have stated the principle broadly, without filling up the subject of exceptions, as fully as it is in my power, and without following its bearings upon points, which will more properly come under discussion, at other stages of the inquiry. A sufficient out- line, it is believed, has been given, and having thus met, at the threshold, a principle deeply laid at the foundation of the language, and one which will be perpetually recurring, I shall proceed to enumerate some other prominent features of the substantive. 2. No language is perhaps so defective, as to be totally without num. ber. But there, are, probably, few which furnish so many modes of indicating it, as the Ojibwai. There are as many modes of forming the plural, as there are vowel sounds, yet there is no distinction between a limited and unlimited plural ; aithough there is, in the pronoun, an inclu' iive and an exclusive plural. Whether we say man or men, two men or twenty men, the singular, iniu'i, and the plural inin'iwug, remains the same, Cut if we say we, or us, or our men, (who are present,) or we, or us, or our Indians, (in general,) the plural we, and us, and our — for they are rendered by the same foini — admit of a change to indicate whether the objective person be included or excluded. This principle, of which full examples will be given under the appropriate head, forms a single and anomalous instance of the use of particular plurals. And it carries its distinctions, by means of the pronouns, separable and insepa- rable, into the verbs and substantives, creating the necessity of double conjugations and double declensions, int!iej)lural forms of the first person. Thus, the term for Our Father, which, in tlie inclusive form, is KAsindn, i.s, in the exclusive, Nosinl^n, The particular plural, which is thus, by the transforming power of the language, carried from the pronoun into the texture of the verb and sub- stantive, is not limited to any fixed number of persons or objects, but arises from the operations of the verb. The general plural is variously made. But the plural, making inflections take upon themselves an ad- ditional power or sign, by which substantives are distinguished into animata and inanimate. Without this additional power, all nouns plural, would end in the vowels a, c, i, o, u. But to mark the gender tho letter g, is added to animates, and the letter n, to inanhnatcs, making tho plurals of the first class, terminate in ftg, eeg, ig, 6g, ug, and of the sec- ond cla.'is in An, (."cii, in, An, un. Ten modes of forming the plural aro 23 174 APPENDIX. thus provided, five of wiiich are animate, and five inanimate plurals. A strong and clear line of distinction is thus drawn between the two classes of words, so unerring indeed, in its application, that it is only necessary to inquire how the plural is formed, to determine whether it belong to one, or the other class. The distinctions which wo have endeavored to con- vey, will perhaps, be more clearly perceived, by adding examples of the use of each of the plurals. Am'mate Plural. a. Ojibwfti, a Chippewa. Ojibwaig, Chippewas. e. Ojee, a Fly. Oj-ccg, Flies. i. Kos^nftn, Our father, (in.) Kosenftn-ig, Our fathers, (in.) o. Ahmd, a Bee; Ahm-6g, Bees. u. Ais, a Shell • A?s.ug, Shells. Inanimate Plural. a. Ishk6dai, Fire. Ishk6dain, Fires. e. Wad6p, Alder. Wad6p-een Alders. i. Adetaig, Fruit. Adetaig-in, Fruits. o; N6din, Wind. N6din.6n, Winds. u. Meen, Berry, Meenun, Berries. Where a noun terminates with a vowel in the singular, the addition of the g, or n, shows at once, both the plural and the gender. In other instances, as in peenai, a patridge — seebi, a river — it requires a conso- nant to precede the plural vowel, in conformity with a rule previous- ly stated. Thus, peenai, is rendered peenai- wug — and seebi, seebi- wun. Where the noun singular terminates in the broad, instead of the long sound of a, as in 6giml!L, a chief, ishpatin^, a hill, the plural is ogim-ag, ishpatin^n. But these are mere modifications of two of the above forms, and are by no means entitled to be considered as addition- al plurals. Comparative ly few substantives, are without number. The follow- ing may be enumerated. Missun', Fire wood. Ussdimd, Tobacco. Pinggwi, Ashes. Naigow, Sand. Mejim, Food. Ahioun, Mist. K61T, Snow. Kiinmiwun, Rain. Mishk'wi, Blood. 0.s.sAkumig, Moss. Ukkukkuzhas, Coals. Unitshimin, Peas. Others may be found, and indeed, n few others orn known> But it is AFPENDIX. 175 less an object, in this lecture to pursue exceptions into their minutest ram- ifications, than to sketch broad rules, appHcable, if not to erery word, to at least a majority of words in the language. There is, however, one exception from tlie general use of number, so peculiar in itself, that not to point it out, would be an unpardonable remiss- ness, in giving the outlines of a language, in which it is an object, nei- ther to extenuate faults, nor to overrate beauties. This exception consists in the want of number in the tJiird person of the declensions of animate nouns, and the conjugation of animate verbs. Not, that such words are destitute of number, in their simple forms, or when used un- der circumstances requiring no change of these simple forms — no prefixes and no inflections. But it will be seen, at a glance, how very limited such an application of words must be, in a transpositive Ian. guage. Thus mang and kig (loon and porcupine) take the plural inflection wug, becoming mang wug and kag wug (loons and porcupines.) So, in their pronominal declension — My loon Ni mang oom Thy loon Ki mang oom My porcupine Nigdg oom Thy porcupme Ki gag oom My loons Ni mang oom ug Thy loons Ki mang oom ug My porcupines Nigag oom »g Thy porcupines Kigdg oom "g But his loon, or loons, (o mang oom un) his porcupine or porcupines, (o gig oom un) are without number. The rule applies equally to the class of words, in which the pronouns are inseparable. Thus, my father and thy futlujr, nus and k6s, become my fathers and thy fathers, by the numerical inflection ug, forming n6sug and kOsug. But 6sun, his father or fathers is vague, and does not indicate whether there be one father or twenty fathers. The inflection un, merely denotes the object. The rule also applies equally to sjntenccs, in which the noun is governed by, or governs the verb. Whether we say, I saw a bear — ningi wAbumft, mukwah, or a bear saw me — miikwah ningi wflbumig, the noun, itself, undergoes no change, and its number is definite. But ogi w&bum-&n muk-wiui, he saw bear, is indefinite, although both the verb and the noun have changed their endings. And if the narrator docs not subsequently determine the number, tlie hearer is either left in doubt, or must resolve it by a question. In fine, tlie whole acts of the third jierson are thus ren- 176 APPBNDIX. I tiered questionable. This want of precision, which would seem to be fraught with so much confusion, appears to be obviated in practice, by the employment of adjectives, by numerical inflections in the relative words of the sentence, by the uso of the indefinite article, paizhik, or by demonstrative pronouns. Thus, paizhik mukwwn ogi w&bumdn, con- veys with certauity the infonnation — he saw a bear. But in this sen- tence botli the noun and the verb retain the objective inflections, as in the former instances. Tliese inflections are not uniformly un, but some- times een, as in ogeen, his mother, and sometimes 6n, as in odakeek-6n, his kettle, in all which instances, however, the number is left indetermi- nate. It maj' hence be observed, and it is a remark wliich we shall presently have occasion to corroborate, that the plural inflection to inan- imate nouns, (which have no objective form,) forms the objective inflec- tion to animate nouns, which have no number in the third person. 3. This leads us to the consideration of the mode of forming posses- sives, the existence of which, when it shall have been indicated by full examples, will present to the mind of the uiquirer, one of those tautolo- gies in gramatical forms, which, without imparting additional precision, serve to clothe the language with accumulated verbiage. The strong tendency to combination and amalgamation, existing in the language, renders it difficult, in fact to discuss the principles of it, in that elemen- tary form which, could bo wished. In the analysis of words and forms we are constantly led from the central point of discussion. To recur, however, from these collateral unravelings, to the main thread of inquiry, at as short and frequent intervals as jiossible, and thus to pre- serve the chain of conclusions and proofs, is so important that without keeping the object distuictly in view, I should despair of conveying any clear impressions of those grammatical features, \\duch impart to the language its peculiar character. It has been remarked that the distinctions of number, are founded up- on a modification of the five vowel sounds. Possessives are hkewiso founded upon the basis of the vowtl sounds. Tlicre are five deelensior.s of the noun to mark the possessive, ending in the possessive in elm, eem, ini, 6m, um, oom. Where the nominative ends witli a vowel, the pes- sessive is made by adding the letter m, as in mainiai, a woodcock, ni maimaim, my woodcock, &c. Where the nominative ends in a conso- nant, as in ais, a shell, the full [ osscssive iunection is required, making nin dais-im, my shell. In tlie latter form tiie consonant d, is interposed between the nronoun and nouu; und sounded witli the noun; in confbrniitv with a general rule. Where the nominative ends in tlie broad, in lieu APPENDIX. 177 His, Possessive. •( Our, Your, L Their, of the long sound of a, as in ogima, a chief— the possessive is km. Tl»e sound of i, in the third declension, is that of i in pin, and the sound of u, in the fifth declension, is that of u in bull. The latter will be uni- formly represented by oo. The possessive declensions run throughout both the animate and in- animate classes of nouns, with some exceptions in the latter — as knife, bowl, paddle, <&;c. Inanimate nouns are thus declined. Nominative, Ishk6dai, Fire. ' My, Nin Dishkod-aim. Thy, Ki Dishkod-aim. O Dishkod-aim. Ki Dishkod-aim-in&n. (in.) Ni DIshkod-aim-in&n. (ex.) Ki Dishkod-aim-iw&. O Dishko-aim-iw^. Those words which form exceptions from this declension, take the separable pronouns before them, as follows. Mokoman, A Knife. Ni m6koman, My Knife. Ki m6koman, Thy Knife. O m6koman, His Knife, &c. Animate substantives are declined precisely in the same manner as inanimate, except in the third person, which takes to the posessive in. flections, aim, eem, im, 6m, oom, the objective particle un, denoting the compound indectionof this person, both in the singular and plural, aimun, eemun, imun, 6mun, oomun, and tlie variation of the first vowel sound, &mun. Thus, to furnish an example of the second declension, pizhiki, a bison, changes its forms to nini, bizhik-im, my bison — kc bizhik-im, thy bison, O bizhik-imun, his bison, or bisons. The cause of this double hiflection in the third person, may be left for future inquiry. But wc may add further examples in aid of it. We cannot s!nij)ly say, The chief has killed a bear, or, to reverse the object upon which tlic ener^^y of the verb is exerted, The bear has killed a chief. But, ogirnii ogi msshn nmkwun, litorully. Chief he has killed him dear, or, irmkwah ogi nisstln oginiuji, Bear lie has killed him chief. Here the verb and tlie noun are both objective in un, which is sounded (In, where it comes after the broad sound of a, as in niiss^n, objective of the verb to kill. If v/o coiiicr tlie powers of the English possessive, ('s) 178 APPENDIX. , (I upon the inflections aim, eom, im, 6m, oom, and Am respectively, and tlie meaning of him, and of course he, her, his, hei-s, they, theirs, (as there is no declension of the pronoun, and no number to the third per- son) u|X)n the objective particle un, we shall then translate the above expression, o bizhik-cemum, his bison's hisn. If wo reject this mean- ing, as I thinl; \vc sliould, the sentence would read. His bison — him — a mere tautology. It is true, it may be remarked, tiiat the noun possessed, has a corres- ponding termination, or pronominal correspondence, with the pronoun possessor, also a final termination indicative of its being the object on which the verb ex(;rts its influence — a mode of exj)rcssion, which, so for as relates to the possessive, would be deemed superfluous, in modern languages ; but may have sonje analogy in the Latin accusatives am, urn, em. It is a constant and unremitting aim in the Indian languages to dis- tinguish the actor from the object, partly by prefixes, and partly by in- separable suflixes. That the termination un, is one of these insepara- ble particles, anc. that its office, while it confounds the number, is to designate the object, appears probable from the fact, that it retains its connexion with the noun, whether the latter follow or precede the verb, or whatever its position in the sentence may be. Thus we can, without any perplexity in the meaning say, Waimitti- gbzhiwug Qgi sagidn Ponlinc-vn, Frenchmen they did love Pontiac him. Or to reverse it, Pontiac-un WaimittigOzhiwug ogi sagidn, Pontiac, he did Frenchmen he loved. The termination un in both instances, clearly de- termines the object beloved. So in the following instance, Sagunoshug ogi sagidn Tccumseh-un, Englishmen, they did love Tecumseh, or Tc- cumsch.un Sagunoshug oji sogidn, Tecumseh, he did Englishmen he loved. In tracing the operation of this rule, through the doublings of the lan- guage, it is necessai-y to distinguish every modification of sound, wheth- er it is accompanied, or not accomjjanied by a modification of the sense. The particle un, which tlius marks the third person and persons, is some- times pronounced irun, and sonK'tinies yiin, as the harmony of the word to which it is suffixed, may njquire. Ikit not the slightest change is thereby made in its meaning. Wdbojeeg ogi mergtln-an iiadowaisi-wun. Wdbojeeg f(jug!it his eneiiiifs. L. W. he did figlit them, iiLs enemy, or cncmit'Si itPPENDIZ. iw O s&gi-&n inini-wun. He, or she loves a man. L. He, or she, loves him-man, or men. Kigo-yun waindji pimin^Ldjzziwiid. They subsist on fish. L. Fish or fishes, they upon them, they live. Ontwa o sagiAn odi-yun. Ontwa loves his dog. L. 0. he loves him, his dog, or dogs. In these sentences the letters w and y are introduced before the inflec- tion un, merely for euphony's sake, and to enable the speaker to utter the final vowel of the substantive, and the inflective vowel, without pla- cing both under the accent. It is to be remarked in these examples, that the verb has a corresponding inflection with the noun, indicated by the final consonant n, as in sagi^-n, objective of the verb to love. This is merely a modification of un, where it is requisite to employ it after broad a (aw,) and it is applicable to nouns as well as verbs whenever they end in that sound. Thus, in the phrasD, he saw a chief, O w^- bum^-n O gim&.-n, both noun and verb terminate in n. It is immaterial to the sense, which precedes. And this leads to the conclusion, which we are, in some measure, compelled to state, in anticipation of our re- marks on the verb ; That verbs must not only agree with their nomina- tives in number, person and gender (we use the latter term for want of a more appropriate one,) but also with their objectives. Hence the ob- jective sign n, in Ihe above examples. Sometimes this sign is removed from the ending of the verb, to make room for the plural of the nomin- ative person, and is subjoined to the latter. Thus, O sagiA(w^)n. They love them, him or them. In this phrase the interposed syllable (wi) is, apparently, the plural — it is a reflective plural — of he — the latter being, indicated as usual, by the sign O. It has been observed, above, that tlie deficiency in num- ber, in the third person, is sometimes sujjplied " by numerical inflections in the relative words of the sentence," and this interposed particle, (w&) affords an instance in point. The number of the nominative pronoun appears to be thus rendered precise, but the objective is still indefinite. When two nouns arc used without a verb in the sentence, or when two nouns compose the whole matter uttered, being in the third person, both have the full objective inflection. Thus, Os.(un.) Odi-(yun.) His father's dog. L. His father — his dog or dogs. 180 APPENDIX. There are certain words, however, which will not admit the objective un, either in its simple or modified forms. These are rendered objective in een, or 6n. O w&bumi.(n,) ossin-(een.) He sees the stone. L. He sees him — stone or stones. O w4bum^.(n) mittig omizh.(een.) L. He sees him, tree or trees. He sees an oak tree. mittig w4b(een,) gyai obikwuk-(An.) His bow and his arrows. L. His bow him, and his arrows him or them. OdyA I wa I vfk (n,) akkik.(6n.) They possess a kettle. L. They own them, kettle or kettles. The syllable wk, in the verb of the last example included between bars, (instead of parentheses,) is the reflective plural they, pointed out in a preceding instance. 1 shall conclude these remarks, with full examples of each pronomin- al declension. a. First declension, forming the first and second persons in am, and the third in aimun. i Pin&i, a partridge. i Pinii. Inclusive plural. Exclusive plural. 3rd P. Nominative. . _ . -wug, partridges. (My Nim Bin-aim. Thy KiBin-aim. Our Ki Bin-aim in&n. Our Ni Bin-aimin&n. Your Ki Bin-aim wft. His O Bin-aim, (un.) Their O Bin-aim iwft (n.) e. Second declension forming the first and second persons in eem, and the third in eemun, Ossin, a stone. Ossineen, stones. ' My Nin Dossin-eem. Thy Ki Dossin-eem. Our Ki Dossin-eeminftn. (in.) Our Ni Dmin&n. (in.) Our Ni M6z-oomiujin. (ex.) Your Ki M6z-oomiwu. His O M6z oom(un.) Their O M6z oomiwa (n.) aw. Additional declension, required when the noun ends in the broad, instead of the long sound of a, forming the possessive in dm, and the objec- tive in Amun. Oglm^i, a Chief. O^inuljj, Chiefs. 1 &2P. 3rd P. Nominative. 24 189 AFPENOIX. (in.) (ex.) ' My Ni D6gim &m. Thy KiD6gimam 1 & 2 P. i Our Ki D6gim aminftn. Our Ni D6gim dmintln. . Your Ki D6gim &mi\v4. g p i His O D6gim Am (un.) i Their O D6gim amiwa (n.) The abbreviations, in, and ex. in theso declensions, mark the inclusive and exclusive forms of the pronoun plural. The inflection of the third person, as it is superadded to the first and second, is included between pa- rentheses, tlmt the eye, unaccustomed to these extended forms, may readily detect it. Where the inseparable, instead of the separable pronoun is employed, the possessive inflection of the first and second person is dispensed with, although the inflection of the third is still retained. Os : Father. S. singular. Nos. My father. Kos. Thy father. Os-un, His father. Nos-in&n. Our father. Kas-indn. Our father. Kos-iwi^. Your father Os-iwiin. Their father. S. plural. Nos-ug. My fathers. Kos-ug. Thy fathers. Os-un. His fathers. Sing, and plural. Nos-inAn ig. Oar fathers, (ex.) Kos-in&n ig. Our fathers, (in.) Kos-iwllg. Your fatlicrs. Os-iwAn. Their fathers. Sing, and plural. The word dog, and this word alone, is declined in the followjng tneuiner. Annimoosh : a Dog. S» singular. Nin Dy (or Di) My dog. Ki Dy Thy dog. O Dy.un His dog or dogs. Sing, and plural, (ex.) (in.) Sing, and plural. AFFENOIZ. 183 Ki Dy-in4n Our dog (in.) Ni Dy-in4n Our dog (ex.) Ki Dy.iw4 Your dog. O Dy-iw4n Their dog, &c. S. plural. Nin Dy-ug My dogs. Ki Dy-ug Thy dogs. O Dy-un His dogs, dtc. Ki Dy-in^nig Our dogs (in.) Ni Dy-in&nig Our dogs (ex.) Ki Dy-iw4g Your dogs. O Dy-iwikn His dogs, &c. The word By which supphes this declersion is derived from Indyi&m mine. pron. an. — a derivative form of the word, which is, however ex- clusively restricted, in its meaning, to the dog. If the expression Nin Dy or N' Dy, is sometimes applied to tlic horse, it is because it is there- by intended to call him, my dog, from liis being in a state of servitude similar to that of the dog. It must be borne in mind, as connected with this subject, that the dog, in high nortiiern latitudes, and even as far south as 42 deg. is both a beeist of draught and of burden. He is com- pelled during the winter saason to draw the oddban, or Indian sleigh ; and sometimes to support the burden upon his back, by means of a kind of drag constructed of slender polos. A review of the facts which have been brought together respecting the substantive, will show that the separable or inseparable pronouns under the form of prefixes, are throughout required. It will also indi- cate, that t'lie inflections of the first and scicoad persons which occupy the place of possessivcs, and those of the tliird person, resembling objec- tives, pertain to words, which are either primitives, or denote but a sin- gle object, as mooso, fire. There is, however another class of substan- tives, or substantive expressions, and an extensive class — for it embraces a great portion of the compound descriptive terms — in t!ie use of which, no pronominal prefixes are required, The distinctions of person are, exclusively, supplied by proiiominul sufiixes. Of this character are the words descriptive of country, place of dwelling, field of battle, place of employment, die. The following example will furnish the inflexions ap- plicable to this entire class of words. 184 APPENDIX. Aind&d : Home, or place of dwellmg. S. singular, Aind^.y&n. My home. Aind4.yun. Thy home. Aind^-d. His home. Ainda.yftng; Our home. (Ex.) Aind&.yung. Our home, (in.) Aind^.yaig. Your home. Aind4.w4d. Their home. S. plural, Aindsl-yftn-in. My homes, Aindii-yun-in. Thy homes. Aind&.jin. His homes. Aind&.y&ng-in. Our homes, (ex.) Aind&.yung-in. Our homes, (in.) Aindd-yaig-in. Your homes. Aind4.wadjin. Their homes. APPENDIX. 185 LECTURE II. Further Remarhi on Ihi Subntanlive, Local, diin'mHiive, derogative, and tennal infiec tions. Mode in lohick the latter are employed to denote the disiase of indieiduals, a:id to indicate the past and future seasons. Restricted or sexual terms. Conversion vf the substantive into a verb, and the reciproc(d character of the verb, by which it is convert- ed into a substantive. Derivative and compound substantives. Summary of the pro- perties of this part of speech. In the view which has been taken of the substantive in the preceding lecture, it has been deemed proper to exchido several topics, which, from their peculiarities, it was believed, could be more satisfactorily dis- cussed in a separate form. Of this character are thosj modifications of the substantive by which locality, diminution, a defective quality, and the past tense are expressed ; by which various adjective and adverbial significations are given ; and finally, the substantives themselves conver- ted into verbs. Such arc also the mode of indicating the masculine and feminine (both merged, as we have shown, in the animate class) and those words which arc of a strictly sexual character, or are restricted in their use either to males or females. Not less interesting is the manner of forming derivatives, and of conferring upon the derivatives so formed, a personality, distinguished as cither animate or inanimate, at the option of the speaker. Much of the flexibility of the substantive is derived from these pro- perties, and they undoubtedly add much to the figurativ(> character of the language. Some of them have been thought analogous to case, particularly that inflection of the noun which indicates the locality of the object. But if so, then there would be equally strong reasons for establishing an adjective, and an adverbial, as \vd\ as a local case, and a plurolity of forms in each. But it is believed that no such necessity exists. There is no regular declension of these forms, and they arc all used under limitations and restrictiot)s incompatible with the true principles of case. It is under this view of the subject,, that the discussit)n of these forms has been transferred, together with the other accidents of the substartivo just adverted to, and reserved, fis the subject matter of a separate lec- ture. And in now proceeding to express the conclusions at which wo isd APPENDIX. have arrived touching these points, it will be an object so to conipresB and arrange the materials before us, as to presant within a small com- pass, the leading facts and examples, upon which each separate position depends. 1. That quality of the noun, which, in the shape of an inflection, de- notes tiie relative situation of the object, by the contiguous position of some accessory object, is expressed in the English language, by the pre. positions in, into, at, or on. In the Indian they are denoted by an inflection. Thus the phrase. In the box, is rendered in the Indian by one word, mukukoong. Of this word, mukuk, simply, is box. The termi- nation oong, denoting the locality, not of the box, but of the object sought after. The expression appears to be preciso, although there is no definite article in the language. The substantive takes this form, most commonly, after a question has been put, as, Anindi ni mukoman-ais? where is my penknife ? Mukuk- oong, (in the boi:,) addupowin-ing, (on the table,) are definite replies to this question. But the form is not restricted to this relation. Chimin- ing n'guh p6z, I shall embark in the canoe ; wakyigun n'guh izhk, I shall go into t!ic housa, arc perfectly correct, though somewhat formal expressions, when the canoe or tlie house are present to the speaker's view. The meaning of thcs3 inflections has been restricted to in, into, at, and on. But they are the more appropriate forms of expressing tho three firat sansss, there being other modes baside these of expressing tho prepostion on,' Thesa modes cons'st in the use of prepositions and will be explained under that head. The clioicc of tlie one, or tlie other, is, however, with the speaker. Generally, tho inflection is employed, when there is some circumstance or condition of tho noun, either conceal- ed, or not fully apparent. Thus, Muzzinyigun-ing, is tho appropriate term for in the book, and may also be used to signify on the book. But if it is meant only to signify on tho book, somctljing visible being refer- red to, the preposition ogidj would be us-J, that word indicating witli certainty on, and never in. Wakyigun-ing indicates with clearness, in the house ; but if it is necessary to say on the house, and it bo meant at the same time to exclude any reference to tlie interior, tiie expression would be changed to ogidj wakyegun. It will be proper further to remark, in tliis place, in the way of Ilmitn* ation, that there is also a suparato preposition sygnifying in. It ia pivj. But the use of tliis word docs not, in ail cases, supersede iho necessity APPENDIX. 187 of inflecting the noun. Thus the expression pindigain, is literally walk in, or enter. But if it is intended to say, walk in the house, the local, and not the simple form of house must be used ; and the expression is — Pindigain waky'igun-ing. Enter in tJie house, — the verbal form which this preposition pinj puts on, having no allusion to the act of walking, but merely implying position. The local inflection, which in the above examples, is ing and oong, is further changed to aing and eeng, as the ear may direct — changes which are governed chiefly by the terminal vowel of the noun. Exam, pies will best supply the rule, as well as the exceptions to it. Simple form. Local form. a. First inflection in aing, Islikodai Fire Ishkod-aing In, &c. the fire. Muskodai Prairio Muskod-aing In, &c. the prairie. Mukkuddai Powder Mukkud-aing In, &c. the powder. Pimmedai Grease Pimmid-aing In, &c. the grease. . e. Second inflection in ceng.* Seebi Neebi Miskwi Unneeb Koa Min Chim&n River Water Blood Ehn i. Snow Berry Canoe Seeb-eeng Neeb-eeng M isk w-eeng Unnecb-ceng In, &,c. the river. In, &;c. the water. In, &c. the blood. In, &c. the elm. Muzziny'egun Book Third inflection in ing. K6n-ing In, &c. the snow. Meen-ing In, &c. the berry. Chimlin-ing In, &c. the canoo. Muzziny'egun-ing In, &c. the book, o. Fourth inflection in oong. Azhibik Rock Azhibik-oong In, &c. the rock. Gizhig Sky Gizhig-oong In, &c. the sky. Kimmiwun Rain Ki»nmiwun-oong In, is indicative of a faulty quality. In a language in which the expressions bad-dog, and faint-heart are tho superlative terms of reproach, and in which there are Cew words to indicate the modifications between positively good, and ix)sitively bad, it must apiKjar evident, that adjective inflections of this kind, must be con- vonioiit, and sometimes necessary modes of expression. They furnish a means of conveying censure and disHke, which though often mild, is sometimes severe. Thus if one person has had occasion to refuse the offered hand of another — for it must be borue in mind, that the Indians are a hand-shaking people, as well as the Eu)"opeaiis — the implacable party has it at I lis option in referring to the circumstance, to use the ad- jective form of hand, not onindj, but oninjet's/j, which would bo deemed contemptuous in a high dogrce. So also, instead of oilawai winini, a trader, or man who sells, the word may be changed to odawai winini- wish, implying a bad or dislioncst trader. It is seldom that a more pointed, or positive mode of ex[)rcssing personal disapprobation or dis- like is required, for, generally speaking, more is implied by these modes than is actually expi'essed. The following examples are drawn from the inorganic as well as organic creation, embracing t!ic two classas of nouns that the operation of these forms may be fully [)erceivcd. Simple Form. Adjective Fohm. '■' On&gun-ish. Wakyigun-;sh" • ■ Opwagun-ish. Kweewi'/ais-ish. Ininiw-ish. Necb-ish. Ossin-eesh. Opin-ecsh. Oj-ccsh. Mittigwab-eesh. Neogik-oosh. Ahmik-ooah. Addik-oosh. Akkeek-oosh. \\''agiikwut.oosh. — ish- -A bowl Onlkgmi — eesh- A house A pipe A boy A man -Water Wakyigun Opwagun Kwccwizais Inini Necbi A stone Osain A potatoo A fly A bow Opin Ojee Mittigwab — oosh- —An otter Necgik A bearer Ahmik A reindeer Ad.lik ' A kcttio Akkeck An axo WngUkwut mi R » AttLvrnt, ush — A foot Ozid Ozid-&sh. An ann Onik Onik-&sh. An ear Otowug Otowug-&sh. A hoof Wunnussid Wunniissid.&sh. A rush mat Appukwa Appukw-Ash. These forms cannot be said, strictly, to be without analogy in the En- glish, in which the limited number < f words terminating in ish, as saltish, blackish, furnish a correspondence in sound; with the first adjective form. It may subserve the purposes of generalization to add, as the result of the foregoing inquiries, that substantives have a diminutive form, made in ais, ees, 6s, or ^s ; a derogative form, made in ish, eesh, oosh, or fish ; and a local form, made in aing, eeng, ing, or oong. By a prin- ciple of accretion, the second, or third, may be added to the first form, and the third to the second. Example. Kinai'bik. - — 6n8, implying Little serpent. ish, " Bad serpent. ing, «« In (the) serpent. 6ns'sh " Little bad serpent. Onsing " In (the) little serpent. Serpent, s. I 8. diminutive ' 8. derogative ■ 8. local - s" dim. ife der. - s. dim. & lo. -s. dim.der. dclo. -6nsishing, " In (the) little bad serpent. 4. More attention has, perhaps, been bestowed npon these points, than their importance demanded, but in giving anything like a comprehen- sive sketch of the substantive, they could not be omitted ; and if men- tioned at all, it became necessary to pursue them through their various changes and limitations. Another reason has presented itselfl In trea- ting of an unwritten language of which others are to judge chiefly from examples, it appeared desirable that the positions advanced should be accompanied by tlie data upon which they respoctivcly rest — at least, by so much of the data employed, as to enable pliilologists to appreciate the justice or detect the lallacy of our conclusions. To the few, who take any interest in the subject at all, minutencsa will not seem tedious^ and the examples will be regarded with deep interest. As much of our time as we have already devoted to these lesser points of inquiry, it will be necessary, at this place, to point out other inflections and modifications of the substantive, to clear it from obscurities, that we may go into the discussion of the other parts of speech, unincumbered. APPENDIX, 103 ^ Of these remaining fonns, none is more interesting than that, which enables the speaker by a simple inflection, to denote that the individual named has ceased to exist. This delicate mode of conveying melan- choly intelligence, or alluding to the dead, is effected by placing the ob- ject in the past tense. Aiekid-6pun aieko Garrangula-bun. So the deceased Garrangula spoke. The syllable bun, in this sentence, added to the noun, and 6pun added to the verb, place both in the past tense. And although the death of the Indian orator is not mentioned, that fact would be invariably inferred. Names which do not terminate in a vowel sqgnd, require a vowel prefixed to the tensal inflection, rendering it dbun, or ebun. Inanimate, as well as animate nouns take these mflections. Present. Tecumseh, Tammany, Skenandoah, N6s, (my father) Pontiac, Waub Ojeeg, Tarhe, Mittig, (a tree) Akkik, (a kettle) M6z, (a moose) Past Form. Tecumsi-bun. Tamani-bun. Skenandoa-bun. Nos-ebun. Pontiac-ibun. Waub Ojeeg-ibuu. Tarhi-bun. Mittig.6bun. Akkik-obun. M6z-obon. By prefixing the particle Tah to these words, and changing the in- flection of the animate nouns to itoi, and the inanimates to iumn, they are rendered future. Thus Tah Pontiac-iwi : Tah Mittig-iwun, &c. The names for the seasons only come under the operation of these rules, when the year before the last, or the year after the next, is refer- red to. The last, and the ensuing season, are indicated as follows. Present. Last. Next. Spring, Seegwun, Seegwun-oong, So'jwun. Summer, NeebJn, Neebin-oong, Neebirg. Autunm, Tahgw^gi, Tahgwig-oong, Tahgwagig. Wint«r, PeebOn, Peeb6noong, Peeb6ng. I spent last winter in hunting. Ning'i nunda-waiiyigai peebdnoong. I shall go to Detroit next spring. Nii^ah izh4 W&wi&'tunong seegwung. IM APPEXDIX. i 5. Sexual noiir.s. The moflc of indicnling the mosculiiio and femi- nine, havinj? been omitted in the prccechng lecture, as not being essen- tial to any concoriiancc with the vtrb or adjective, is nevertheless con- noctcd with a striking peculiarity of the language — the exclusive use of certain words bv one or the other sex. After having appeared to the founders of tlie language, a distinctif)n not necessary to be engrafted in t!ie syntax, there arc vet a liuiit(d number of words, to which the idea of SOX, so strongly attaches, th.at it would be deemed the height of im- propriety in a female to use the masculine, and in male to use the fem- inine exi)ress:oi:s. Of this nature ar^the words Nccji, and Nindongwai, both signifying my friend, but the fomicr is appropriated to males, and the latter to fe- males. A Chij;[)twa cannot therefore say to a ftmale my friend, nor a Chippewa woman to a male, my friend. Such an interchange of the terms would imply arrogance or indelicacy. Nearly the whole of their interjections — and they arc nuinru-ous — are also thus exclusively, ajipro- priated ; and no greater breach of propriety in speech could be commit- ted, than a woman's uttering the masculine exclamation of surprize Tj/d / or a man's descc:iding to the corresponding female interjection IShjii ! The word nccninwshai, my cousin, on the contrary, can only be ap- plied, like husband and wife, by a male to a female, or a female to a male. If a male wishes to express this relation of a male, the term is Nccto7('is : and the corrcspoiuling female term Nrrndonf^cooshai. The terms for uncle and aunt, are also of a two.(<)ld character, though not restricted like the preceding in their use. Neemishomai is my un- cle by the father's side : Ncezhishai, my uncle' by the mother's side. Ncrzigwoos is my paternal aunt, necwishai my maternnl aunt. There are also exclusive words to des'gnate elder brother, and young- er brother : But what would not bo expected after the foregoing exam- pies, they are indiscriminately applied to younger hrotheis and sist»^rs. N(>(sgai, is my elder brother, and ncemissai my elder sister. N( ■ she- mai, my younger brother, or younger sister, and may be applied to any brother or sister excejjt the eldest. The number of words to which the idea of sex is attached, in the usu- al acceptation, is limited. The followhig may Ijo enumerated. Masculine. Feminine. Irin'i, A man. Ekwai', A \Miman. Kwee'wizais, A boy. Ekwa'zais, A giil. APPENDIX. 195 Oskinccgakwai, A young woman. Mindimo'cc!, An old woman. Nin Cfjili, My mother. Nin (liinis, My daughter. Nis sim, My daughter-in-law. Nimindimoimish, My wife. My grandmother. Oskinahwai, A young man. Akiwaizi, An old man. Ndsai, My father. Ningwisis, My son. Ni ningwun, My son-in-law. Ni nitbaim, My husband. Nimieshomiss, My grandfather. N6k6miss, Ogimil, A chief. Ogcni^kwii, A chiefess. Addik, A reindeer. Neetsh&ni, A doe. Annimoosh, A dog. Kiskissliui, A bitch. The sex of the brute creation is most commonly denoted by prefixing the words labai, male ; and ndzhai, female. 6. Reciprocal changes of tho noun. The pronominal particles with which verbs as well as substantives, arc generally encumbered and tho habit of using thcni in particular and restricted senses, leaves but little occasion for the employment of either the present or past infinitive. Most verbs are transitives. A Chippewa does not say, I love, without indicating, by an inflection of the verb, the object beloved; and thus the expression is constantly, I love him, or her, &ic. Neither docs the infini- tive appear to be generally the ultimate form of the verb. In changing their nouns into verbs, it will not therefore be expected, that the change should uniformly result in the infinitive, for which there is so littlo use ; hut in such of the personal forms of the various moods as circumstances may require. Most commonly the third j)erson singu- lar of the indicative, and the second person sinsrului of the imperative, are the simplest aspects under which the vt ; i> uppcai-s ; and hence these forms have been si )inctimes mistaken for. wA reported as the present in- finitive. There are some in&lanccs, in wlu«ch the infinitive is employed. Thus, although an Indian cannot s;t\. I love, thou lovest, &c. without employing the objective forms of the verb to love : yet ho can say I laugh, I cry, &lc. expressions in which tiie action being confined to the speaker himself, there is no transition demanded. And in all similar in- stances the present infinitive, with the piopor pronoun prefixed, is em- ployed. There are several modes of transf()rming a substantive into a verb. Tho following examples will Supply the rules, so far as known, wliich govern these changes. , . • lao APFBNOIZ. Indicative. Imperative. Chimin, a canoe. Chimai, he paddles. Chimain, paddle thou. "^ Pashkizzigun, a gun. Pashkizzigai, he fires. Pashkizzigain, fire thou. Jcesidyigun, a broom. Jeesidyigaijhesv-ceps. Jeesidyigain, sweep thou. Weedjeeagun, a helper. Weed6kagai, he helps. Weedjeei-wain, help thou. Ojibwiii, a Chippewa. OjibwAmoo, he ) Ojibw&moon, speak ) speaks Chippewa. S thou Chippewa, y Anoiher class of nouns is converted into the first person, indicative of a i^saedo dcclurativo verb, in the following manner. Ne MonidOw, I (am) a spirit. Ne Wassai4w, I (am) light. . • i Nin Dishkodaiw, I (am) fire. > Ni VVeendigOw, I (am) a monster. Nin Daddikoow, I (am) a deer. Ni Wakyiguniw, I (am) a house. Nim Binggwiw, I (am) dust, &c. The word am, included in parentheses, is not in the original, unless we may suppose the terminals, ow, aw, iw, oow, to be derivatives trom law. These changes are reciprocated by the verb, which, as often as occasion requiips, is made to put on a substantive form. The particle win added to the indicative of the verb, converts it into a substantive. Thus— Monido, A spirit. Wassaia, Light. Ishkodai, Fire. Weendig6, A monster. Addik, A deer. Wakyigun, A house. Pinggwi, Dust, ashes. Keegido, He speaks. Keegidowin, Speech. P&shkizzigai, He fircs. Pashkizzigaiwin, Ammunition. Agindasoo, He counts. Agindasoowin, Numbers. WahyiAzhingg ai, He cheats. Wahyiazhinggaiwin, Fraud. Minnikw&i, He drinks. Minnikw&iwin, Drink. Kubbftshi, He encamps. Kubb&ishiwin, An encampment. Mecgftzoo, He fights. Meegftzoowin, A fight. Ojeengai, He kisses. Ojeendiwin, A kiss. •• Ann6ki« He works. Ann6kiwtn, Work. PApi, He laughs. Pdpiwin, Laughter. Pim&dizzi, He lives. Pim&doiziwin, Life. Onw&ibi, He rests. Onwaibiwin, Rest. Annami&, He prays. Annami^win, Prayer. NibA, He sleeps. Nibftwin, Sleep. OdAwai, He ades. Od&waiwin, Trade. f s APPENDIX. 107 Adjectives are likewise thus tltpgied into substantives. Keezhaiw&dizzi, He generous. MinWaindum, He happy. Keezhaize&wizzi, He industrious. Keezhaiwftdizziwin, Generosity. Minwaindumowin, Happiness. KeezhiJMh&wizziwin, Industry. '' Kittim&gizzi, He poor. Kittim&gizziwin, Poverty. Aukkoossi, He sick. Aukkoossiwin, Sickness. Kittimishki, He lazy. Kittimishkiwin, Laziness. Nishk&dizzi, He angry. Nishk&dizziwin, Anger. Baik&dizzi, She chaste. Baik&dizziwin, Chastity. In order to place the substantives thus formed, in the third person, corresponding with the indicative from which they were changed, it is necessary only to prefix the proper pronoun. Thus, Ogeezhaiw&diz> i.'win, his generosity, &c. 7. Compound substantives. The preceding exartiples have been given promiscuously from the various classes of words, primitive and derivative, simple and compound. Some of these words express but a single idea, as, 6s, father — gah, mother — m6z, a moose — k&g, a porcu. pine — mong, a loon — and appear to be incapable of further division. All such words may be considered as primitives, although some of them may be contra>.tions of dissyllabic words. There are also a number of dissyllables, and possibly some trisyllables, which, in the present state of our analytical knowledge of the language, may be deemed both simple and primative. Such are neebi, water ; ossin, a stone ; geezis, the sun ; nodin, wind. But it may bo premised, as a principle which our investigations have rendered probable, that all polysyllabic words, all woi*ds of three syllables, so far as examined, and most words of two syllables, are compounds. The application of a syntax, formed with a view to facilitate the ra- pid conveyance of ideas by consolidation, may, it is presumable, have early led to the coalescence of words, by which all the relations of ob- ject and action, time and person, were expressed. And in a language which is only six)ken, and not written, the primitives would soon become obscured and lost in the multiform appendages of time and person, and the recondite connexion of actor and object. Ana il. 's process of amalga- mation would bo a progressive one. The terms that sufficed in the con- dition of the simplest state of nature, or in a given latitude, would vary with their varying habits, institutions and migrations. The introduc- tion of new objects and now idons would reciuiro the invention of new words, or what is much raoro probable, existing terms would be mo(H« 26 \ \ /'./ am APPENDIX. ficd or compounded to suit tho occasio^. No one who has paid much attention to the subject, can have escaped noticing a confirmation of this opinion, in the extreme readiness of our western Indians to bestow, on the instant, names, and appropriate names — to any new object pre- sented to them. A readiness not attributable to their having at com- mand a stock of generic poUysyllablcs — fin- tlieso it would be very awk- ward to wield — but as appears more probable, to the powers of the syn- tax, M'hicJi permits the resolution of now compounds from existing roots, and often concentrates, as remarked in another place, the entire sense of the parent words, upon a single syllable, and sometimes upon a single letter. Thus it is evident that the Chippcwas possessed names for a living tree mittig, and a string aidb, before they named the bow DiitUgtDdb, — the latter being comjjounded under one of tho simplest rules from the two former. It is further manifest that they had named earth akki, and (any solid, stony or metalic mass) dbik, before they '■ 'stowed an appellation upon tlie kettle, akkeck, or akkik, tho latter being derivatives from the former. In process of time those compounds becfune the bases of other compounds, and thus the language bceumc loadcil with double and tri- ple, and quadruple comj)Ounds, concrete iji their meaning luid formal in their utterance. When the introduction of the metals took place, it became necessary to distinguish the clay from the iron pot, and the iron, from the copper kettle. Tho original compound, akkeck^ retained its first meaning, ad- mitting the adjective noun piwdhik (itself a compound) ii-on, when ap- plied to a vessel of that kind, piwibik akkeek, ii-on kettle. But a new combination took j)laco to designate the coj)j)er kettle, misku'dkeck, red- metal Icettlc ; and another expression to denote the brass kt'ttle, ozatcd. lik akkr.ik, yellow nietul kettle. The former is made up from miKk6- wAbik, copper (literally rcd-mdol — from miskwii, red, and dhik, the ge- neric above mentJoiuMl) and tikkrck, kettle. OzawAbik, brass, is from ozawd yellow, and tho generic dhek — the term ukkeek, btiiiig added in its separate form. It may, however, be used in its conne(;ted form of wukkook, making tho compound expression ozawdbik wukkcvk. In nammg tho horse paib&izhik6gazhi, i. e. the animal with solid hoofs, they ha\ (j seized upon the feature which most strikingly distin- guished tho horse, from tho clefl-footed animals which were the only species known to them at tho j)criod of the discovery. And tho word ittelf affords an example, at once, both of their jjowcrs of concentration. APPENDIX. 109 and brief, yet accurate description, which it may be wortli while to ana- lyze. Paizhik, is one, and is also used as the indefini' q article — the only article the language possesses. This word is further used in an adjective sense, figuratively indicating, united, solid, undivided. And it acquires a plural significatioj i oy doubling, or repeating the first syllable, with a slight variation of the second. Thus, Pai-baizhik, denotes not one, or an, but several ; and when thus used in the context, renders the noun govern- ed, plural. Oskuzh, is the nail, claw, or homy part of the foot of beasts, and supplies the first substantive mcmbor of tlio compound gauzh. The final vowel is from ahwaisi, a beast ; and the marked o, an inseparable connective, the otfice of which is to make the two members coalesce, and harmonize. The expression thus formed becomes a substantive, specific in its appUcation. It may be rendered plural like the primitive nouns, may be converted into a verb, has its diminutive, derogative and local form, and in short, is subject to all the modifications of other substantives. Most of the modern nouns arc of this complex character. And they appear to have been invented to designate objects, many of which were necessarily unknown to the Indians in the primitive ages of their exis- tence. Others, like thfur '?s for a copper-kettle and a horse, above mentioned, can date thei' < no farther back than the period of the discovery. Of this numuer of nascent words, are most of their names for tlioso distilled or artificial liquors, for which they are indebted to Europeans. Their name for water, neehi, for the fat of animals, weC' nin, for oil or grease, jnmjiudui, for broth, ndbdb, and for blood, miskwi, belong to a very remote era, although all but the first appear to be com- pounds. Their names for the tinctures or extracts derived from the foi-est, and used as dyes, or medicines, or merely as agreeable drinks, are mostly founded u\)Qn tlie basis t)f the word Abo, a liquid, although this word is never uso'l alone. Thus — Shomin-Abo Wine From Shomin, a grape, dbo, a liquor. Ishkoilai-ibo Spirits From Ishk6d&i, lire, 6jc. Cider From Mishimin, an apple, die. Milk From T6t6sh, the female breast, «Stc. Vinegar From Sheewun, sour, &c. From Annibeeshun, leaves, &c. , Ozhibiegun-aubo Froin Ozhibidgai, he writes, &c. Ii: like nuumer their names for the various implements and uten- sils of civilized lifli, are based upon the word Jeegun, one of those priiiiitivcs, which, ulttiougii nuvor disjunctively used, dojiotcs, in its n^odi- Mishimin-abo TOtOsh-abo Siieew-i^bo Annibeesh-4bo / 200 APPENDIX. fied ibrms, the various senses implied by our words instrument, contri* vance, machine, &c. And by prefixing to this generic, a substantive, verb, or adjective, or parts of one or each, an entire new class of words is formed. In these combinations, the vowels e, and o, are some^Lncs used as connectives. -W-. .. . : .^ - A saw From Keeslikerzhun, v. a. to cut. A file From Seesee, i rub off, &c. A candle From Wpssakooda, bright, oiskoona, [flame, &c. A coffee-mill From Beesi, fine grains, &c. A drinking vessel From Minnekw^, he drinks, &c. A saw mill From Taushk4, to split, &c. Keeshkeeb6.jeegun Seeseeb6-jeegun Wassakoonai-jeegun Bee8eeb6-jeegun Minnikw&d-jeegun Tftshkeeb6d-jeegun Mudw^abeed-jeegun A vioUn From MudwAw^i, sound, fti&b, a [string, &c. Sometimes this termination is shortened into gun, as in the following instances. ' On^-gun A dish. ^ ■ Tikkina-gun A cradle, Nceba-gun A bed. Puddukkyi-gtm A fork. Puggimm&-gun A war-club. Opw4-gun A pipe. Wassllitshie-gun A window. Wakkyi-gun A house. P6dahwft.gun A fire-place, ' ' ' ' Sheema-gun A lance. Another class of derivatives is formed from loydn, indicating, gene- rally, an undressed skin. Thus — Muk-wyHn A bear skin From Mukwah, a bear, and wyaun, a Wazhusk-wylln A muskrat skin From Wazhusk, a muskrat, &,c. [skin. Wab6s-wy&n A rabbit skin From Wabfts, a rabbit, «Scc. Neegik-wy&n An otter skin From Neegili, an otter, &c. Ojeegi-wykn A fisher skin From Ojeeg, a fisher, «Sic. Wabizhais-ewylin, a martin skin, from wabizhais, a martin, &c. W&biwyan, a blanket, and bubbuggiwyan, a shirt, arc also formed from tliis root. As the termination wydn, is chiefly restricted to undres- sed skins, or peltries, that of ivaigin, is, in like manner, generally ap- plied to dressed skins, or to cloths. Thus — Monido-waigin Blue cloth, strouds From Monido, spirit, &c. Misk-waigin Red cloth From Miskwft, red, (Sec. APPENDIX. 201 NondA-waigin Peezhiki-wmgin Addik-wai-j; Ozhauwushk-waigin Scarlet. A huffalo robe A •.ifiboo bkin Green cloth From Peezhiki, a buffalo, &c. From AddJk, a cariboo, &c. From Ozh&wushkw&, green. An interesting class of substantives is derived from the third person singular of the present indicative of the verb, by changing the vowel sound of the first syllable, and adding the letter d to that of the last, making the terminations in aid, ftd, eed, id, ood. Thus, Pimmoossi, he walks, becomes p&mooss&d, a walker. aid — Munnissai He chops Ozhibeigai He writes Nundowainjeegai He hunts M — Neebi He sleeps KwftbahwSL He fishes (with scoop net) Puggidowll eed — Annokeo Jeessakea Munnigobee id — Neemi Weesinni Pim&dizzi ood — Nugamoo Keegido Keewonimoo He fishes (with sein) He works He juggles M&nissaid A chopper. W^zhibeigaid A writer. N&ndowainjeegaid A hunter. NJlb&d A sleeper. Kwy&bahwfiid A fisher, (with scoop net A fisher. P&gidow&d '.)! :.)! (with sein. A worker. A juggler. A bark puller. A dancer. / An eater. A living being. A singer. A speaker A liar, termination, which, Anokeed Jossakeed He pulls bark Mainigobeed He dances N&mid He eats WHssinid He lives Paimaudizzid He sings Naigumood He speaks K&gidood He lies Kiwunimood This class of words is rendered plural in ig,- after d final in the singular, has a soft pronunciation, as if written jig. Thus, N^id, a dancer, n&midjig, dancers. The derogative form is given to these generic substantives by intro- ducing ish, or simply sh, in place of the d, and changing the latter to kid, making the terminations in ai, aishkid, in &, Ashkid, in e, eesh* kid, in i, ishkid, and in oo, ooshkid. Thus, naindowainjeegaid, a hun- ter, is changed to naindowainjeegaishkid, a bad or unprofitable hunter. Naibfild, a sleeper, is changed to naib&shkid, u sluggard. Jossakeed, a juggler, to jossakeeshkid, a vicious juggler. W&sinnid, an eater, to wftssinishkid, a gormandizer. K&gidood, a speaker, k&gidooshkid, a babbler. And in these cases the plural la added to the last educed form, making kugid* .shkidjig, babblers, &c. 202 APPENDIX. The word nittft, on the contrary, prefixed to these expressions, renders them complimentary. For instance, nittA naigumood, is a ^ne singer, nittft JcAgidood, a ready speaker, &c. Flexible as the substantive has been shown to be, there are other forms of combination that have not been adverted to — forms, by which it is made to coalesce with the verb, the adjective, and the preposition, producing a numerous class of compound expressions. But it is deem- ed most proper to defer the discussion of these forms to their several appropriate heads. Enough has been exhibited to demonstrate its prominent grammatical rules. It is not onl^ apparent that the substantive possesses number, and gender, but it also undergoes peculiar modifications to express lo- cality and diminution, to denote adjective qualities and to indicate tense. It exhibits some curious trait*^ connected with the mode of denoting the nic'isculine and feminine. It is modified to express pei-son and to distin- guish living from inaniinate masses. It is rendered possesf ive by a pe- culiar inflection, and provides particles, under the slmpc either of prefixes or suffixes, separable or insepa '•able, by which the actor is distinguished from the object — and all this, without changing its proper sub cuntivc character, without putting on the aspect of a pseudo adjective, or a pseudo verb. Its chaiiges to produce compounds, are, however, its most interesting, its most characteristic trait. Syllable is heaped upon sylla- ble, vvord upon word, and derivative upon derivative, until its vocabulary hi crowded with long and pompous phrases, mast forujidable to the eye. So completely transpositive do the words appear, tluit like chessmen on a board, their elementary syllables can I'e changed at the will of the player, to form new combinations to meet new contingencies, so long as they are changed in accordance with certain general principles and con- ventional rules ; in tiie ajjplication of which, however, much depends upon the will or the skill of the player. What is most surprising — all these changes imu combinations, all these ciualifications of th(! object, and distinctions of the jierson, the time, and tiie place, do not supersede the use of adjectives, and pronouns, and verlw, and other parts of speech woven into the texture of tlie noun, in their elementary and disjunctive foriTis. ., APPENDIX. m 2. A VOCABULARY OF WORDS AND PHRASES IN THE ChIPPEWA LANGUAGE. A. A. a. to express the sound of a, in father, ah in Jehovah. Amo, a Bee. A. a a> in ^11, au in auction, aw in law. Tyk, Lo ! A. a a, in hat, Aki, Earth. Ai. ai a> i" ^^te, ai, in aim, ey, in way, e, in obey. ' Ais, a Shell. A or An, Pai'zhik. (see one.) Accompanicr, s. Wa'jicwaid. To abash, v. Agud'ji. To a«^cost, v. Kun6zh'. Verbs are inserted in the most simnle of Account, to make an account, V. their concrete forms, being the third per- Muzziry'i^ai. son singular of the indinalive present, in . . ht ..:^,r>:^r.;A nil eases u here not olherwisa expressed. Ac-,OUnior, S. Muzzmy Igaul. Abdonirn, s. Oniissud'. Account book, s. Muzziny'igun. Sot; acorn ibr examples of the diminutive, (See Book.) derogative, and other regular forms of iho rj,^ accuse, V. Una'moduni. substantive. » a • / i Al)e(l, ad. Nibfl'guning. Accuser, s Am amodung. Localformof the word bed. Acid, a. Slu'wun. Abide thou, imp. mood. Abin'. Acid liquor, Shivvunik'bo. Able, a. Gushkit6'n. Acorn, s. Mittigomin. As adjectives aro declined with person Acorn, S. dim. Mittigominais, oquiv- and mood, they aro inserted under tho , ,. , „„„„„ samo rule indicated for verbs. ^ ^^'"' ""^^ ^^ ,"'. . , '. . , Abode, s. AindM. Acorn, s. der. Mittig6mmish, cq. Aboard, ad. Pindo'nug. l»atl acorn. AI)origincs, s. Unishinfi'bai. (Phi- Acorn, s. lo. Mittigommmg, cq. in ral in g.) ^'"^ acorn. Above, \nv\). Ogidjy'ei. Acorn, s. dun. & der. Mittigomin- Ab()V(!, ad. Ishpiniing. aisish, eq. little bad acorn. Local form of the ndjectivo high Acorn, S. dim. der. & lo. MittigO- Above ground, Ogidil'kuuiig. minaisishing, eq. in the little bad Abroad, ad. Kood'uging. acorn. Abce.ss, s. Minwi wi, Ac([uaintancc, s. Kaikain'imind. To abscond, v. Ozhimoo'. One who is known. M)sent, a. Oiidam'di. ASNDa. fOS -ish. s. der. s. dim ic der. - aiaish. S' loc. ing. Amidst tho town, or village, Naso- w6dainuh. Ammunition, s. Pashkizzigaiwin. This is ono of the comparatively Apple tree, Mishi'min^'tig. modern compounds, being based Apple liquor, Mishi'mini'bo. on tlie verb to fire, which see. cider. It is made a substantive in tciti. To approach, v. Piezha. Ample, a. mai'tshft. To amuse, v. Oombukumigi'zzi. Amusement, s. ■ — wm. See Amuser, s. Waibukumigizzid. An, art. Pai'zhik. Ancestor, s. Ogitizimun. And, conj. Gyai. Andiron, s. Shaigwukinzhaiegun. Angry, a. Nishkidizzi. Approacher, s. Puhizhad. April, s. Paibok&idagiming Gizia. Archer, s. Ainuhaid. Ardent spirits. S^e Brandy. To arise from lying posture, Onish*- ka. To arise from a sitting posture, Puzzigwi. Arm, of the body, Onik! Arms, weapons, Oshwi'winun. Piu. Anger, s. Nislikldizziwin. Anguish, s. VVisugpJn'dum, a com- Armband, s. Gitchi'waibizzoon. pound from the words bitter and Around, ad. Kiwit^'iei. mini. To arrive, by land, Tak'wishin Animal, s. Awais'i. To arrive, by water, Miz'hug^. Animate substantives have their plural ing. Arrow, blunt headed, Bik'wuk Ancle, s. Obikoo'guna. Annually, ad. Aindasopib6n. To annoint, v. Nominun. Ancanter, s. Naiminiwaid. Another, a. Bukan'. To answer, v, Nuhkoodum. Answer, s. Nuhkoodumowin. Ant, s. Ainigo'. — s. dim, OS. — s. der, oosh. — - der. local. Antler, s. Aish'kun. — ' s. dim. — — &is, — s. der. -ish. — s. loc. ing. — s. dim. & der. -- — s. dim. der. loc. — Anus, s. Ojecd. Arrow, spear point'?d, Ussow&n'.. Art, thou art, Ki DySl. Artichoke, s. Ushkibw^! Ash trea, s. WisugHk! Bitterwood. Ashes, s. Pingwi! This word is without number. Ashamed, a. Agudji. To ascend, v. Ukwan'dowal. Ashore, put ashore, Kikub4. Ashore, near the shore, Chiga,'bik. To ask, v. Kugwaidwai. Asker, s. Kai'gwaidwaid. Aspect, of things animate, Aizlu> nii'goozzi. ainaish. Aspect, of things inanimate, Aizhi- n^'gwuk. ■ainsishing. Aspen, s. Aiz^'di. Assassin, s. Naizhiwaid. Apparel, s. Pasikumingin. Plural. Assemblage, s. Mamawiedding. Apparition, s. Ji'by. Plu. in ug. Assent, s. Nuh koodum. s. dim ais. To assent, v. E kido. To appear, v. NAgoozzi. To assist, v. WidOkk'zoo. To applaud, v. Mumikwa'zhowai. Assistant, s. Waidokk'zood. Applause, s. win. At, prep. Checg. Applauser, s. Maimikwazhowaid. Atmosphere, s, Gizhig. Apple, s. Mishi'min, Plu. fn yg. Atom, s. B&pish. s. dim. ait. To attack, v. Mow'in»i. 27 .._- 4 _. h k If? Backbone, s. Tuttag&'gwun. Backwards, ad. Uzhai. To step backwards, v. Uzliaigflt'- b6wi. Bacon, s. K6k6sh Wi68. Hog flesh. Bod, a. animate, Mud ji. Rica — a. inanimate, Monii'dud. Badger, s. MissuMkud'jish. ais. 200 AFFBNDIX. To attain, v. Gushkiai'wizzL Attainment, a. win. Attire, s. See apparal. Avaricious,.a. Suzzaigizzi. Avarice, s. win. To avenge, v. Azhitow'iewai. Avenger, s. lazhitowiewaid. August, s. Mon6'mini, Gizis, Moon. Aunt, uncle's wife, or father's sis- Bag, s. Mush'kimoot. ter, Nizhigwoos'. Aunt, mother's sister. Ninwisliai' Aurora borealis, Jiby ninii iddiwug. Dancing ghosts. Autumn, s. Tagw^ gi. Next autumn. Tagw^gig! Last autumn, Tagw^goong! To authorize, v. Inugim^I Authority, s. win. Awake, a. Gooshkooz'zi. Away, ad. Ningoodji. Awkward, a. Namu'nji. Awl, s. Mig6s.' s. dim. ais. • 8. der. ish. s. local, ing. ■ a. dim. &, der. aisish. ' s. dim. der. & loc. ■ ais- ishing. Axe, a. Wagi'kwut. • s. dim. ais. ■ a. der. ish. 8. local, ing. 8. dim. dc der. aisish. • s. dim. der. dc loc. ais- ishing. aisish. Implying — s. dim, — s. dim & der, — s. local, oug. in the bag. Bait, for animals, ATijimikunjigun. Balance, s. Tib4bishk6jigun. A compound derivative from the words equal, cord, and inslntment. Baldheaded, Wflshkain diliai. Bald Eagle, Wabizhuk 'wai. Ball, metallic, Unwi! — wooden, Pikw&'kwut. Balsam of fire tree, Shingooban'- dug. Balsam, s. Pigiuan'dug. Band, s. Pizoon! Banner, s. Kikiwai'aoon. Bank of earth, Ishpakum'iga. Bandy legged, Wawushkig&'dai. To baptise, v. Siginun'dowS.. Bare, (in body,) a. Pingwash^'- giddi. Barge, or boat, s. Millig'6chiman, or Nabug'6chiman, Any vessel intermediate in size and mode of construction, between a bark canoe and a ship. The first term is a derivative P from tree and canoe, the second, from Om plank 01 board, and canoe. To babble, v. Oz^mid6n, or Kkgi- To bark, v. Migih'. dooshkai. This is a generic word for barking. The Rokkl^ a rv»A^;jA«;...;_ „ V4 • eogle derives its name from this word. Babble, s. Ozamid6niwm, or KAgi. ^^^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^irch tree, Wig'wos. doosftkaiwin. ^^^^ ^^ ^^^^ ^ Wigood. This is the term for child. A inaU child „ ^P j". ^ * is usually denominated Pinai'shi, (bird,) -DarK (lish, S. Una'gon. during it» infancy. Applied to crockery. Bachelor, s. Pizhishig6wizzi. Bark sap dish, Nimib&'gun. This term being in the animate form, is Bark box, 8. Mukkuk'. !!^Ml!il''"'I! "f'^""' •""' "."i?"^ indicates ^r^ „, ^ *nv boi. trunk, barrel, te. ah* an unmarried (or uncoupled) person. „.,), ,. p^efix/to s coffin. ' Back, 8. Opik wun. Bashful, a. Bak&dizzi. APPINOIZ. SOT Basin, s. On&gon. • , s. dim. Onftgons. Other terminatioiia regu'ar. Basket, s. Wadub'imukkuk'. A (lerivativo from the word for cedar root, and box. Diminutive in ons. Bass tre3, s. Wigoobimizh. A derivative from bass baric, and the gen- eric tur plants. Bat, s. Apukwunaji. Battle, s. MigA'diwin. Battle field, ^Katapin'uniding. Battle club, 'Pugama'gun. To bathe, v.' Pugizzoo. Bay s. Wikwaid'. — s. dim. 6ns. To bawl, V. Mowi'. Bayonet, s. Shim^'giin. — s. dim. Shimagons'. — s. der. Shim&'gunish. This is the term for soldier. • — s. lo, Shim&guning. Duplications of these termination! or in otiier nouns. To be, V. s. 14. Beach, s. Sheezhodaiw. Bead,IJs. Minais. This is the din-^nutive form of berry, which see. Beak, or bill, s. Ok6zh'. The terra for hog, appears to be a deriva- tive from this and the verb to cut. Bean, s. Misk6di'simin. This is manifestly a description of the bean thai bsars a red flower, but the word has become generic. Bear, s. Mukwa'. — s. dim. Muk6ns'. A cub. — s. dim. & der. Mukons'ish. A bad cub. Bear skin, Muk\ry'an. Bear's meat, Miik6vvias. Bear's oil, Muk6])imidai. Bear's paw, Muk6zid. Beard, s. Mizhidon^'gon. Beast, a quadnipf^d, Awai'si. To beat, v. an. Pukitai'. To beat him. — V. innii. Pukitaiun'. To boat it. Beau, s. Mamundii'ginin'i. A fine, or gay dressed, man. Beaver, s. Amik'. — s. dim. dna. Derogative, in ish,'locaI, in ing. P'3ar 10 have reference to a modern era. Beaver, paired in rutting time, Pu- kj.i'mik. Plural in 6g. Beaver, in lodge in rutting time, Amun'amik. Plural in 6g. Beautiful, a. an. Bishigaindi'goozzi. A beautiful person. a. inan. Bishigaind&'gwud; A beautiful object. Bed, s. Nib&'gun. — s. dim. Nib^gons. — s. lo. Nib^gunish. Implying in or on the bed. Bedstead, s. Nib^gunftk. Bedbug, s. Nib&'gunnimonitds'. Bed insect. Bees.s. A'mo. Plural in g. Beehive, s. Amowu/iswun. Beech tree, s. Ozhawairaizh. Beef, s. Wi'6s. Before, prep. Nigan' . To Beg, V. See to ask. There is no word of the precise neaning of beg. To beget, v. Od6nijanisinun. To begin, begin thou, Ki nit 'turn. Beginning, in, or at the beginning, Wyaish'kud. Begone, interj. Awuss . To dogs. Behave, be quiet, Pizzan'. Behaviour, s. Izhiwai'bizziwin. To behead, v. Okceshkigwaiwiin. Behead thou, imp. Keeshkigwai. Behind, prep. Agiwy'ei. Behind the house, AgAwi'gumig. Behind the tree, AgAw^'tig, Behind the hill, AgAwudjoo'. Behold, interj. TyA'. To believe, v. Taibwai'tum. Belief, s. ■ owin. Bell, iioi-se or cow bell, Shinowai6'" j 'g'l"' Bell, clnnrh bell, Gitt6ttl'gun. Beilc, s. Mamundfigikwa: or gay dressed woman. .»>F«T~;~;_r; "■" "^'nr^Tf ~i 208 1PPS5DIX. To bellow, V. N6nd«i'goozzi, or Muzzit&'goozzi. Theae words are not itrictly an equivalent for bellow. They indicate also tlie sounds uttered by all quadrupeds, except the dog, and hence imply to bleat, to neigh, to bray, &c. Bellows, s. P6dadi8hk6dawan. A derivative from the word to blow, and fire. Belly, s. Omissud'. Below, prep. Nisy ei. Below the earth, Nis4 ki. Below stream, NisAjiwun. Below the tree, Nisa'tig. Belt, s. Pizoon'. To bend, v. an. WfiLgin'. V. inan. AV&ginun. Bendof a river, Pukai'gumft. To bend the bow, v. Nab& bishim. A derivative from curd, &.c. Beneath, prep. Unamye'i. Beneath the ground, Unum&'kumig. Benevolent, a. Gizhiw&'dizzi. Benevolence, s. win. Berry, s. inan. Min. Meen. A primitive word. It takea the usual ter- roiiiaiions. Plural in un. Beside, prep. See by, at. To bestow, v. imp. Mizh. Between, prep. Nasowye'ei. Between the trees, Nasow&'tig. Between the rocks, Nasow4'bik. Between the buildings, Nasowak- yi'gun. To bewail, v. Mowi'. To bewitcli, v. Ogimidaikundawan. To bewitch, v. t. Kimidaikundawft. Beyond, prep. Aishkwaitaig. Beyond the place, Aishkwaising. Beyond yonder, Awuss'wai'dai. Beyond the mark, (in shooting) Ki unnieuibidai. Bifid, a. Tashk6shkunzlii. Split iKJof. Der. from split and hoof. Bifurcated, a. Ntlizlioshtigwong. Two headed. Der. from two and head. Big, a. ftnim. Mindid6'. Big, a. inanim MaitsliA, or MitshA. Bile, s. Wi'zoob. Bill, 8. Ok6zh'. Billow, s. 'I'i'goo. To bind, v. infin. Tidibupi. To bind, v. an. Infin. Tidibupizlir bind him or her. V. inan. " Tidibupid6n, bind it. •' Biped, Nizhog&'dai. Two legged. Derivative from two and leg. Birch tree, Wigwas&tig, bark wood- Birch bark, Wi'gwas. Birch bark canoe, Chimlln'. Diminutive in ais, derogative in Uh, loca I in ing. Bird, s. Pinai'si. Plural iu wug, , — s. dim. Pinaishains. — s. dim. &. der. ish. — s. local. ing. — s. dim. der. ds loc. Pinaishain. sishing. Bird's nest, Pinai'siwuziswun'. Bird's foot, Pinai'wizid. Birth, Und^'dizzi. Bison, s. Pizhik'i. Applied also to tha domestic cow. s. dim. Pizhikins'. Calf. To bite, V. an. Takwum. To bite him or her. V. inan. Takwundun. To bite it. Biter, s. Taikwungaid. Bitter, a. an. Wisugizzi". — a. inan. Wisugun'. Bittern, s. Mushkowizzi. Marsh bird. Bitch, s. Kiskishai'. Bl.ack, a. animate, Muk'kudaiwizzi'. a. inanimate, Muk'kudaiw^'. Blacksmith, s. Awish'twiti. Blacksmith's shop, wigumig. Blackberry, s. Duttogft'gomin. Blackbird, s. Ossig'mok. The true species. W&b Ossiginok, spotted head, small. Bwoin Os.siginok, red wing. Mukkudai Pinais, a generic, vaguely applied. Blackmail, s. Mukkudai' Wios. Black flesh. Black Eagle, Ininun'zi. Black duck, Mukkudaishib. Black rock, Mukkndaiwibikud. To blacken, v. an. JMukkudairobi. V. inan. Mukkudaiwatftn. APPENDIX. 209 Bladder, s. Om5'di. Applied also to Bondwoman, s. Aplnikwoil bottle, which see. Bone, s. Okun .' Blanket, s. Wikbiwyan'. A denva- Bone awl, Namung! tive from white & skin, or robe. Book, s. Muzziny'igun. Blast of wind, Puguma'nimud. Book, s. dim, Muzziny'gona. To blaze, v. Biskft.'koonai. Book, s. dim & dar, Muzziny'gon Blaze, s. Biskoonai. s'sh. To bloat, V. N6ndigoozzi. See Book, s. local, Muzziny'guning bellow. To bleed with a lancet, Pashkik- waiegau Book, s. dim, der, dc loc, Muzziny'- gonsishing. To book, V. M uzziny' igal. Boot, s. Mukazin: Boot, s. dim, ■ ais. Blind, a. Kuggibin'gwai. To blindfold, v. Kuggibingwain. To blister, v. a. Ubishkwaibigiz- Born, part. pass. Nigi zi. To blister by modical means. Bosmti, s. Oki kigun. To bl'ster, v. ini. Ublshkwaibi- Bottle, a. Om5di gud. To blister by work, fire, &c. Bottle, s. dim. Omudins. Aphial Bough, s. Wudlkwon: Boulder stone, iVIushkosiswibik. Boantaous a. KishaiwI dizzi. Bow. s. Mittigwib! Dim in ais. Bowstring, s. Utshilb: To bow, V. Shugushki. Bowels, Onugizh: Bower, s. Uguhwsl'taioon. Bowl, s. Onilgon. Bowl, s. dim, Onkgons'. Bowl, s. dim. & local, On&goning. Box, s. Mukkuk! Box,s. dim- Mukkukais, Little box. Box, s. der, Mukkukish. Bad box . Box, s. local, iVIukkuking. In the , -. Q„. box. Boatmen, rowera, Aizhaibwiai'jig. Box, s. dim, der, & local, Mukku- Plural. kaLsishing. In the little bad box. Boatmen, paddlers, Chaimai'jig. Boy, s. Kwiwizais. Block, s. Gishkigy'igim. Blood, s. Miskwi'. Bloody, a. Miskwi'wi. Bloodsucker, s. Suguskw^'jimai. Bloisom, s. W4'bigoon. To blow, V. an. P6d4zh'. V. ina. P6da'dun. Bluo, a. Ozhi'wushkw4. Blue sky, Mizh^'kwut. Bluo water, Ozha'wushkw^gumi. Blue bird, s. Osh^'wun. To bliwh, V. Miskwingwaisi. Board, a board, s. Nabuglsug. To boast, V. Wowizh&'jimoo. Boaster, s. Waiwizhiljimood. Boat, s. See barge. Plural. Body, 8. Ow ? Ni ow, my body. Ki ow, thy body. Wi ow, his, or her body. Bog, s. Mushki?'. The Boy,s. dor, Kwi wizaisish. Bad bov- Bracelet, s. Pizoon! Brain, s. Winindib. Branch of a plant, Wudikwon. Branch of a tree, Ningitow itig! Branch of a river, Ningitow itig- wva: Bogberry, Mushki'glmin. cranberry. Brand, a torch, Wuswi'gun. To boil, v.'an. Oonzoo'. To boil Brandy, s. 'Shk6rlaiwtlb6, or Ish- him. k^daiw^l b5. Any strong liqzor> To boil, V. in. Oondai: To boil it. ^''om fire and liquor. To b,-)li the kettle, Kiz'.ik'^'umiz. Brass, s. OzawAbik. Yellow metaL Bold, a. Songidaiai. Bondman, s. Apftni'ni. Brass kettle, OzawAbikwukik. Brave, a. S6ngidai/ii. 210 APPBNDIX. Bread, s. Bukwai'zhigun. That, Brush, s. ShAshkwy'igun. that is cut. Brute, s. Awai'si. Bread, s. dim. Bukwai'zhigons. Buckskin, s. I&biwai'gin. Buiscuit, cake. Bucket, s. Nimib&gun. To break, v. a. Pigoobizh. To Buckle, s. See brooch; break him. Bud, s. Wunamik. To break, v. in. Pigoobid6n. To Buffalo, s. See bison. (• break it. Breast, s. T6t6sh! Plural in un. Breast liquor. T6t6shA'b6. Breast bone, Odusinakai. ^ .^ To breath, v. Naisai. • / Breath, a. Naisaiwin. ■■■- " • ■'■ Breechcloth, A'ziAn. ; 'i ' Breeze. Nowoi'a. Brethren, s. NikiL'nisidoog. A general term. Bride, s. N^n'gunikwai . Applied alao to daugliier-in-law. Brier, s. Agil'wuzh. . ^ j , , Bright light, Wassui&. "^ •.. ,.., B/ight metal, Washkaift. „,(,.,, Brimstone, Ozfll'wiissin. Brindled, a. Kidugizzi. ,; ,.,, Brisk. See Active, i > .,. .,. Brittle, a. K&'pun. j. Brittle axe, K&p& bikud. v Brittle ice, K4pizzigwai. Brittle stone, KilLp4'bik. Bristle, s. Obi'wy. Broad, a. an. iViungudaizi. a. inan. MungudaiJi. Buffalo robe, Pizhihiwai'gin. Bug, s. Monit6s'. To build, (a house or fort,) Wak- yi-gai. Builder, (of a house, dec.) Waiak yigaid. Building, s. Wakyigun. To build, (a lodge, &c.^ Ozhigai'. Builder, &>3. s. Waizhigaid. Bugle, s. r.ludwaiwai'chigun. Bullet, s. Unai'. Bullrush, 8. Ondi'gonushk. : - Bullfrog, s. Dain'dai. i . Bundle, s. Ningoodwupidai. . Buoy, (of a net) Kundi'kund. « Bur, s. Wazhuskwai'do. -!<■>,; Burthen, s. Obim'iwunftn. - - To burn, y. n. Chk'gi. To burn, v. an. Ch&'gizoo. To burn, v. inan. ChA'gidai. Burner, s. an. Chy&gizzoowaid. Burner, s. inan. Chyftgidaid, Burrow, 8. WAzh. To Bury, v. NiugwJl'. . Bury him, Ningwuh. ■1 1 Broadcloth, s. MonidowAi'gin. Spi- Bury it, Ningwftun. rit cloth, or skin. Bush, s. Sugikobtt'. To bring, v. an. Pizh. To bring him. Bustard, s. Mississai'. V. inan. Pid6n'. To 4-in^^ it. But, jonj. Unisiift'. Brooch, s. Sugikwuhoon. Brook, 8. Sibins. V .^ .. Diminutive of river. ' Brook trout, M&zhimftg'woos. Broom, s. Jishud'yigun. jishudyigai. To broom, to sweep. Suzz^rVs/wh.on'gai'." BrotM.NAbOb'. By, prep. Chig. Cheog. Brother, s Osya.'cnia. , j^' (' ,, ' t^eo Chig4'tig, My elder brotl-er, Nm x.'. flj. t^, ^ock, ChigA'bik. My younger brother or . ster, Nu By ami by, PA'niina'. shimai'. J J' onj. Butter, s. Pimmidai'. * Butterfly, s. MAimai'ngwA, Butterfly, s. dim. MainmingwftB. To buy, V. an. Gish'pinudOn. To buy, V. in. Gish'pinuzh. .;M I I [Circumstances prevent the insertion of the rcmaindof of tliis vo- cabulary.J ■y- ,'H, A .1 iu-u-^,.'i-}. ;..i(.'> .«<,.l ! •.',! III. OFFICIAL REPORTS. . y' ' -■ ' ' h iis vo- i I h OFFICIAL REPORTS. 1. Letter to E. Herring, announcing the return of expedition. 2. Letter to Gov. Porter, subject of Sauc disturbances. 3. Letter to E. Herring, transmitting report on vaccination. 4. Letter to E. Herring transmitting report on population and trade. 5. Statistical tables of population, &c. 6. Report on the political state of the Indians on the U. Mississippi. 7. Dr. Houghton's report on vaccination. ADDENDA. 1. Letter to the Dept. tranamitting plan and estimates for the Expe- dition of 1832. 2. Instructions. 3. Letter to Gen. Street, Indian Agent at Prairie du Chien. 4. Report of the previous Exjiedition of 1831, as laid before Congress. 5. Speech of six Chippewa chiefs on the Sioux war. [In the arrangement of the above reports and letters, tlie order of dates is observed.] I 1: ^1 I t t OFFICIAL REPORTS. I. Office Indian Agency > Sauk Ste. Marie, August 15/A, 1832. $ Elbert Herring, Esq., Office of Indian Affairs, Washington, Sir : I hasten to inform you that I yesterday returned from my ex- pedition to the northwest. On reaching the Mississippi I found the state of the water favorable for ascending. No difficulty was experienced in reacliing the highest point, to which t!.is stream has hitherto been ex- plored. At this point, I procured canoes of the smallest class, and ascended, with Indian guides, to its actual source in Itasca Lake. Upwards of two thousand Chippewas have been met in council, in their villages, or m detached parties on the way. At every point, vac- cinations have been made, under the authority of the act of the last session of Congress. No opportunity has been omitted to enforce the objects of the instructions respecting their hostilities with each other, and to point out and make clear to their comprehension, their true relation to the United States. The efforts made to procure the assent of the Chippewas to the advice given them on this head, were stated to the Sioux in a council to which I invited them at the Agency of St. Peter's. The acquisition of data respecting the trade and population, and the geographical distribution of the bands, has been, with other details, re- sulting from my instructions, at all times, kept in view. I shall devote the earliest attention I can spare from the accumulated duties of tho office, in drawing up u detailed report. I am, Sir, very respectfully, your ob. sorv't, Henry R. Schoolcuaft. •»H 214 APPENDII. I I .1 '.■\ II. Office Indian Agency, Sault Ste. Marie, August 15, 1832. His Excellency George B. Porter, Governor of the Territory of Michigan, and Suixirintendent of Iiulian Aflliirs, Detroit. Sir : I have the honor to inlorm you tliat I returned from my visit to the Chippewa bands on tlie Upper Mississippi, yesterday evening. The state of feeling among them, partakes of the excitement growing out of a knowledge of the disturbances existing near their southern boundary. But their friendly position with respect to the United States, is not altered by events, thus far. Such of them as had received invi- tations to join in the Sauc league, have refused their assent. And not- withstanduig the complacency with wiiich some of the bands regard the hostile efforts of a people, with whom they are connected by the tics of language, and the decided preference othei-s feel, and have expressed, for the counsels and gov w.i'iunt of Great Britain, as exercised in the Canadas, I feel a confidence in pronouncing the nation, as a whole, un- committed in any negociations with the hostile Indians, and satisfied to remain in their present pacific attitude. Several of their most influen- tial chiefs are quite decided in this policy, and would view it as foolish and desperate in the extreme, to entertain propositions to give aid to the enemy. The only portion of them, of whom there were reasons to apprehend hostilities, are the villages of Torch Lake, comprising the Chippewa population on the heads of the Wisconsin, Ontonagon, and Chippewa rivers. The^^ bands murdered four of our citizens at Lake Pepin, in the spring of 1824. Several of the persons implicated were imprisoned at Mackinac, whence they escaped. And it has not been practicable to carry into eflfect the measures of punishment, which were determined on. Their jKwition, on the hetid wntci-s of remote streams, is an almost inaccessible one, and the offence has ceased to be the subject of any further efforts by the Department. They have never, however, been relieve*' 'rom the fears entertaiu'^d on this account, and these fears have confined ihem very much to their particular villages and hunting grounds. A war message was transmitted to the Torch Lake (or du Flam- beau) Indians by the Black Hawk, or his counsellors, in 1830. This messngc was repeated in 1831, and again in 1632. They were re. APPENOrZ. 215 minded by it, of their affinity by blood, their ancient alliance, and their being arrayed as common enemies of the Sioux. It was addressed to the whole Chippewa nation, and they were invited to take up arms. It is not known that this message has been accepted. The i*ecent death of Mozobodo, their first chief, and a man of understanding, has diminish- ed my confidence in his band. It has been stated to me, very lately, by neighboring chiefs, that the Lac du Flambeau Indians were not in alliance with the malcontent tribes. That section of country has not been within the track ot my recent journey. I have seen and con- veraed with some of the Indians, including one of th© minor chiefe. Little, or no definite information has, however, been obtained. I feel convinced that should the Bl;ick Hawk pursue his flight thither, ho would, from obvious circumstances, bo received with, at least, nega- tive friendship. He would be allowed to recruit his followers and suc- cor himself upon their hunting grounds towards the Mississippi borders, where there is a comparative abundance of deer and elk. And it is not improbable that some of the young men would follow his fortunes. I think, however, the policy of Black Hawk has been to I)end his course westward after passing the Wisconsin, with the view of crossing the Mississippi, at some point where this stream is wide and shallow, (say between the Painted Rock and Lake Pepin,) and withdrawing to the plains of the Des Moines, where he has resources. I have found the Chippewas, generally, not inclined to be communica- tive on the subject of the disturbances. But in cases where information has been obtained, it evinces a full knowledge of passing events. Kaba- mappa, a decidedly friendly and respectable cliief of the St. Croix, in- formed mo thfit the league consisted originally of nine tribes. I requested him to name them. He commenced by mentioning Saucs, Foxes, and lowas, and added cautiously, and with a pause that allowed him to dou- ble down a finger at each count, Kickapoos, Flatheada, Earthlodges,* Pottawattomies, Winnebngocs, and after some inquiry of the interpreter, Osagos. Another Indian mt t on Lake Su|).'rior, said that the hostilo I.idiana clnimcd to hnvo killed 200 persons, since the war commenced. Evidence has been furnished to me, that the Saucs who appear to be the principals, have taken much pains to form a Icagu; :'^ainst the gov- ernment, — that several tribes have assented to it, who have not boldly joined his standard, and tiiat information favorable to their success, has besn rapidly spread by them, among tho northern Indians. This infor- * p< ilr ....... S16 ArPENDIX. mation they are prone to credit. E^en the SioiiX, whom I met in court- oil at St. Peter's, on t' - ,, ombracrd witiiin tlie consolidated agency of St. Mary's ;uid Mir : i...uackinac, is 14,U. 3, of which number 12,467 aro Chippewas and Oiiawas, 1553 persons of the mixc ■ blood, end 259 pCj-gonn of CVCrV rlr>srvintlf;n t^nantroA in fbn fiir trnrlr. Thnf fli!* iwinii. l.V"'£''"^ V'-' 218 APPENDIX. I lation is distributed in 89 principal villages, or fixed encampments, ex. tending by the route of Lakes Huron and Superior, through the region of the Upper Mississippi, to Pembina on Red River. That 302 of the whole number live in temporary encampments, or rather, migrate, along the bleak shores of Lake Huron west of the 2nd, or Boundary Line Detour; 436 occupy the American side of the straits and river St. Mary's ; 1006 are located on the southern shores of Lake Superior between the Sault of St. Mary's and Fond du Lac, 1855 on the ex- treme Upper Mississippi, between Little Soc River, and the actual source of this stream in Itasca Lake ; 476 on the American side of the Old Grand Portage, to the Lake of the Woods ; 1174 on Red River of the North ; 895 on the River St. Croix of the Mississippi ; 1376 on the Chippewa River and its tributaries, including the villages of Lac du Flambeau and Ottawa Lake ; 342 on the heads of the Wisconsin and Monominec rivers ; 210 on the northern curve of Green Bay ; 274 on the northwestern shores of Lake Michigan between the entrance of Green Bay, and the termination of the straits of Michilimackinac, at Point St. Ignace ; and 5,674, within the peninsula of Michigan, so far as the same is embraced within the limits of the Agency. The latter number covers an estimate of the Ottawa and CI ippewa population in- discriminately. For the accommodation of these bands, there have been established thirty.five principal trading posts, exclusive of temporary trading sta- tions, occupied only in seasons of scarcity. These posts are distributed over six degrees of latitude, ',nd sixteen degrees of longitude, and em- brace a larger area of square miles, than all the states of central Eu- rope. Much of it is covered with water, and such are the number and continuity of its lakes, large and small, that it is probable that this fea- ture, constitutes by far, its most striking peculiarity. Its productions are fish, wild rice, and game. But such are the precariousness and disper- sion of the supply as to keep the whole population of men, women, and children, in perjietual vacillation, in its search. The time devoted in these migrations, is out of all proportion, to the results obtained by agri- culture, or by any other stated mode of subsistence. And the supply is after all, inadequate. Seasons of scarcity and want are the ordinary oc- currenccs of every year ; and a mere subsistence is the best state of things that is looked for. Traders visit them annually with outfits of goods and provisions, to purchase the furs and peltries, which are gleaned in their periodical mj. APPENDIX. 219 grations. These persons purchase their outfits from capitalists resident on the frontiers, and make their payments during the spring or sununer succeeding the purchase. They employ men who arc acquainted with the difficulties of the routo, and with the character and resources of the people amongst whom they are to reside. These men act as boatmen and canoemen'on the outward and inward V03''age; they erect the winter- ing houses, chop wood, fish, cook for the lourgois, and are employed on durwin, or as runners during the hunting season. Much of the success of a tracing adventure depends on their efficiency and faithfulness. In the prosecution of this trade, the laws which have been prescribed by Congress for its regulation, are substantially observed. I am of opinion, however, that more efficiency would be given to the system, if a general revision of all the acts jwrtaining to this subject, were made. A legislation of thirty years, some of it necessarily of a hasty character, has multiplied the acts, which it is made the duty of Indian Agents to enforce, and the number of clauses which are repealed and modified, leave the original acts mutilated, and they do not, present as a whole, that clearness of intent, which is essential to their due and prompt exe- cution. Some of the provisions have become obsolete ; otliera are de- fective. A thorough and careful digest of the entire code, including the permanent treaty provisions, would present the opportunity for con- solidation and amendment, and while leaving the laws easier of execu- tion, adapt them more exactly to the present condition of the Indians, and to r. just supervision of the trade. The unconditional repeal by Congress, of every former provision re- lating to the introduction of ardent spirits, is a subject of felicitation to the friends of humanity. Of all the acts which it was in the power of the government to perform, this promises, in my opinion, to produce the most beneficial effects on the moral condition of the northwestern tribes : And its enforcement is an object of the highest moral achievement. My recent visit, as well as former opportunities of remark, has afforded full prools of the entire usclcssncss of ardent spirits as an article of traf- fic with the Indians, and I beg lcav(> to add my voice, to the thousands which are audible on this subject, that the government may put into requisition every practicable means to carry into effect the act. I have the honor to be. Sir, very respectfully, your obedient servant, E. Herring, Esq. Henry R. Schoolcraft. War Department, v "ashington. *> Ak 920 APraKDIX. Ill "<«Q .a- Its 2 § o a •S tin g «s am a m *• ^^ e s b 8 gSo ., S !> c^ tip |von|iiu8o -ajijo uofiaindod lUjouoiiBpidoj ■a3XM ip 8a8o |pi 'pooiq paxim oqi JO lOMJad jo 'Ojii O - -5 ill .sa •aajpiiqo JO o^j ■uaoiOMjo'o^ ■USUI JO 'OJ^ & S M O K w 2 CI s 2g > K n >j f- ■< u O H I i 3 s^siis; $ s e:s s» S c( s cj»»^r>5C) vt- ^^ o .•A 00 CO « '"^'^JS^ §!§ 00 s 9 t^ ^ ''J* ^ Ofc we* IS$ ft Is^ j:*"5 M .g s s I ti -g •« -O "j. •^- 1 S 8 O "iSgfe" "lis E -' '§ "2 -^t2 tt .•rSKDlX. 2ffl &1 . l-s « a s o o H )-3 O X 5?; o ^ -1 u Oh < O a o Q < CO !->• PM ^4 P^ C4 S^^^'S?! ?5 9 s s •3 s ic c i or- ??'^ S 2J2i'««S?? S S g«-5§2£:52)2 ■§33^' Ti, a> 4) m o 1 CJ n C _r5 •— *^ cStfO:iH3 a •o a u a h o 222 AFriNOIX. so 5 < i u o o -< •< e S.8, |f:=S S P g 1 3 ■it 2; -a e ftT •J 6 i u S 5 S'cS^s 8 ?i a gco^» g{ <3 9 2 ■"7" § em iA SSJg*' 55 2 I S 2 B > a m o ■< n i*. H M « O «• O K m D U « H B H ■I 2 2 3 u I* o n o K ■< n o a Ik o 3 B s s AVTKSDIX. 239 nTotal population Tnident wilhinthe Agen- cy in 1832, eycludiag inhabitanUof M.T. at Sault Ste Mariti & Michilimackinac Namei of the penoni who have received licences to trade, and executed bonds, with sureties, under the several acts of Congress, regulating trade and intercourse with the Indian tnbes, during th« year ending 30tb September, 1832. Course of the Post from tho Agency. Computed dkiance of the Tradiug Fust from the seat of tho Agency. m s*|ata air. Estimated amount of returns in furs and peltries on the outfits of 1832, com puted at the quoted New-Yurk prices of 1831. 8 ^^9 S w 6i i Aggregate amount of capital vested in the trade within the Agency. Estimated amount vested in boats, or paid in men's wages, &,c. Amount o( goods bonded for, agreeably to duplicates of ihe invoices on file m the Agency Office. Total number ot white persons engaged in the trade. CO » at •a Number of interpreters, boatmen, &c. employed by the clerks^ I Number of clerks licenced to trade. Trading posts established by Lidian Dept, 324 APriMDIX. I I § o u Q -< BS u ml 5 § i! gsssi _^ I g ^OQ g_^ 8^ ^.■3 ^ *~* flj H -* »^ S ) c C5 s o o c © > — (~ Q Oi -»> O "T ) 'J" -^ O tf"j }■> X CI Jr. ^^ ^^, >^ M »' CO OJ CC M M »;;?:^'*^^&'^»'B:>' 8. u ft, <5- W 55" < i "< H as O* r^ -^ 53^ «OOCS f W •— t »^ n » 00 m «^ »f> i «a> t- •««< o •* i 1-1 ©» 1-4 i-^ PiN 1*H Fi \n IS? «^^ -— — — *.. « «« ^^ O V i =3 «^ l^-^, ill III . 8" iiiiill .» , ^_ tH sr.^ o £» 326 ArPBNDIZ. 3 s "3 09 to a i cd-g w .= * ea fl 5 "^'m rt. is ■5 sS-2 «— .2 S © »- "O .3 . S c -n ^ C8 * o »> « -3 ~ S o fija o >• ^ •^ «^ 9-s_ Q •; 4> O Eh o;= 3 B •S §•- o 53 ca o'O "w M -O -° 00 OB -o ^ 3 — 3 -S •"""-P 3 22-^ - * S «'-' «> s «<« ,-s o .S M 2 r2 ^ 'O 3 t. cs "-< t. la St- S! •- c .£ .2 IB ■^I' a' c a CO § ^1 JSJS ^: a US 64 -^ o c C9 . o *^ s V o C-3 U 3 ■a p •0 is « B ^ = fe o,S = a c -^ . - oo ^^ c S-3'S 3 S 3 eS cT 4) ^ 73-5^^ 3 5 c, •-< tic -' w 2<«.= u hJ § » b-S OT3 2 * S £ a -" -S 2 ^ L & = *■"■ -JS « 5 "u «r 3 ■" c ^ 3 * '-3 :.- *•! S-« oa .5 '3 S .5 ■< "= ti S d • «'*' o J3 U 'S -g S3 p « c to V tt ail's -g ■8 3 5 U ITi O t> > ca Com > I— I ^ oa ~> r' 3 S . ■°.^>' 3 :- tC § - (u n. t> ^ ft? *r 0} CS !»^' S.2t3 j3 u "P 5 -a .2 - -a J a 3 = ~ ■- -3 S « a - "« 3 s -a »■ -a c 3 ^. ^" !3 3 i « S « S 2 fr^^g-'-Sjq § _i2 .52 c .2 ,S2 3 ^ g 1=^ '5 is § ^'^ '3 S V ^ •= 3 O ui c "1 5 c u ® = 3 c £ ,.'' " »r 00 w in « c ^ e v a •1 '5, - 2-^ « M 4) ■5 g-S — T3 "a 3 •5 «) •s o e _o 'm B ca M a> B «S .E -g :2 „- J= a e3 ■" «.2 ■--c j= o «i .-g, 5 « 3 ^ c d -3 C ii> ^ ,= «-S 1^5 5c; £3 g rt g " — "^ 4) — ■ •> « 2 13m ® g X o— S «J Si .3 ty C '^ fe -^ ^ c ■- .2 "> cs ?• a « t«r ^ ■_'— - 3 " Ji E « G " . — aj^.3 F -■■3-g M (/] B « 3 a 3 >,& c'g a = -J « B K - s -5 ™ 3 ''■£'4 o^ j= a 3 m "V rt. 53 O 3 s •3 a i o -o 3 •3 a •— » o •s 3 O •.a V .3 4> a o c 3 e gp:"S 1 4ii3 S S <« c ** - -5 « « u i;^ > •• ■ w ^ a -' ** !j M..^ u~ ■S.J o :: ^ g tD ^ S B "sin ^ O -3 -S'- O U u ~ -5 5 ii • - (U «— 3 .» O j3 ill a 10 -o 3 1 a B a a CI. „ O 3 X-3 >.(. "' 7! "^ .J J . -"«■■"■ 73 ^-^ £ '-a o _ cH I in (S U M •^ i;3 p D^ *".Zi a,Ji S'S aS:* c.ii 3 i •3 .2 B U O za a ID E o u o t>» (U -fl .S;H OS ;« >, gg •5 S •S 2 ? C9 « ? C &I e) S ^ c o rt « S 1 .§ S'-5g ^ -J 01 I c/3 .:; H i-J * ' >_< e — ''~' bn j2'r>- u C S ^ « « 'n! d^ -o c g « £ * rt T3 u .« cs '^ Sod c a a O o "a "* c a) be < a .■a - c-s 2 « 5 - c 13 SauU ate. Marie, December 3, 1882. S Elbeht HEaBiNO, Esq., Office of Indian Affairs, \Vashington. Sir: The condition of the Indians, situated in the area of countiy traversed by the St. Croix and Chippewa Rivers, has not essentially varied since the date of the report, which I had the honor to address to the Department, on the 22nd of September, 183 1.* I beg leave now to solicit your attention to the observations made during my recent visit to the 'iruids living northwest of that point in our geography. From a very early period, war has existed between the Chippewas mid Sioux, and although the condition of independent bands, separated by local position i'.nd local interests, has produced internal discord among themselves, they have united as "".tions, hi defendhig their resjiectivo frontiers, and have not hesitated to make inroads, into the hunting grounds of eacli other, whenever circumstances have favored them. The Chippewas assert, that their warfare has been one of self de- fence, and thai their inroads have been the inevitable consequence of the determination to maintam dicir territorial rigiits. The Sioux com- plain that their hunting grounds have boon intruded on, and that they cannot restrain their wnrrioi^. Each party lays claim to Ibrbeararice and generosity. Neither oppcars. to omit any (i|)j)ortunity of inflicting injury on the other. Every b'ow is a fresh invitation to aggression. A state of jxirpctual insecurity aiid iilarm is the consequiMice. Time has exasperated their feelings. And much of tlio severity of their present condition, is directly owing to the pertinacity with which the contest has been kept up. In this state, the Chippewas, wlio are parlicularh' the object of thin rejwrt, were found by our government in 180(5, who had, tiie year be- fore, directed the late General Pike, to visit the Upper Mississippi. Owing to their remote pt^itiou, little att(nition was, however, bestowed upon them till the summer of 1820, when lO present Secretary of VVa.-, who then administered the government of Michigan, conductrd an expedition tinough the count ly. Py his recommendation a military )K)si and agency were established on the o venue of their ti\i,de, at ih^ ♦ Tid«scq\icl. APPENDIX' 229 foot of Lake Superior, and the usual means adopted to regulate the trade and intercourse of our citizens with then. They were counselled to remain at peace, to intermit their visits to the Cana- dian posts, and to pursue their usual occupations on their own lands. It was immediately found, however, that the force of their hostilities fell upon their western frontiers, where they border on the Sioux, and where the dispute respecting territorial boundaries gave scope to continual and afflicting aggressions. In 1825 the Chippewas were invited to meet the other tribes in a general council at Prairie du Chien, which, i'fter a full dis- cussion, resulted in a treaty of territorial limits. This treaty was fully assented to, by the northern Chippewas convened at the treaty of Fond du Lac in 1826. The following year, deputations of this nation attended, and became one of the parties at the treaty of Bude des Morts. At this treaty the subject of boun- daries was finally carried and adjusted between themselves and the Monomonees and the Winnebagoes. With the latter tribes there has been no subsequent controversy respecting limits. But the delineation on paper of the extensive line between them and the Sioux, without an actual sr.rvey and marking of it, gave rise to further difficulties. What could not be plainly seen, might be easily disputed, and the pretext was thus given for renewed ag- gressions. Several instances of this have constituted the sub- ject of specific reports to the Department. The hardships of a people destitute of resources, were not only thus increased, but those of our citizens who had been licensed to trade among them complained of losses and want of protection. Many of the In- dians, and several of the traders fell, either in actual conflict, or the consequences deducible from them. During the summer of lb30, 1 was. directed by the Department personally to visit the Indians, to endeavour to restore peace. The instructions were not, however, received until late in the year, and it was not practicable to carry them into effect until the following year. It was employed in visiting the bands situated intermediate between Lake Superior and the Mississippi, being south of St. Anthony falls. It was found impracticable to visit the more northern hands. Instructions were however received for this purpose in the spring of 1832. 1 immediately organized an 230 APPENDIX. ik i: II ; expedition, and employed the summer season in visiting the re- motest bands on the Upper Mississippi, and I will now proceed to detail such of its results, not heretofore communicated, as pertain to the present condition of the Indians. It will be recollected that during the previous visit, general councils wore held with the Chippewas at Chegoimegon on Lake Superior, and at Yellow River, Lac Courtorielle, and Rice Lake in the region of St. Croix and Chippewa Rivers : that the subject of the treaty of peace and limits of 1825 was distinctly brought home to the chiefs, and tlieir promise obtained to use their influ- ence iri keeping their warriors at peace : that messages were despatched by them to the principal Sioux chiefs, expressive of these sentiments, accompanied by messages from myself : that a Chippewa war party was encountered, and its object frus- t' u; and the subject of limits on the Red Cedarfork present- ing Itself as an obstacle to a firm peace on this border, was ami- cably ic. icd by them to the President, with a request, by them, that he would use his influence to keep the Sioux at peace. From which auspicious results were anticipated. I had the satisfaction to find, in the progress of this year's visits, that these measures had been productive of good eflects ; that the fall and winter of 1831 had passed, without ary war party's going out of the region of the Chippewa and St. Croix, and that a peace-council had been held by the (Jhippewas of the F'^.lle Avoine, and the Sioux of the Petite Corbeau's band, which was also attended by the Upper Snake River Indians, and by deputa- tions of the Mille Lac and Fond du Lac Chippewas, and that my counsels and admonitions had been extensively spread. Other facts disclosed on my passing through Lake Superior may be adverted to. On casually meeting a party of Indians and traders at the Portail (June 11th), I heard of the existence of a feud at Lac Courtorielle, which had, during the previous winter, resuK^d in th murder of a Canadian named Brunet at Long Lake, f nd the murder of an Indian hoy by the son of Mo- zojeed, the caief of the band. That the murderer had been ap- prehended by the Chippewas and traders, and brought out as far as the cirrying-place on the head of the Mauvais River, where he had escaped. APPENDIX. 231 On reaching the trading post at Kewena Bay (14th), I met Pezhicki, the chief of La Pointe, with several men going out to visit me at the sault. There was also, at this place, the speaker Mizi, being on his way, with a considerable retinue, to Penetan- guishine, the British post on Lake Huron. I here learned the death of Mozobodo, the chief of Lac du Flambeau, and that his brother the White Crow, a man of inferior merit, had succeeded to the chieftainship, and was forming a war-party to descend the Chippewa River against the Sioux. I reached the Ontonegon on the 19th, and found at this place Mushcoswun, or the Moose's Tail, an elder brother of the White Crow of Lac du Flambeau, and Mozojeed, the chief of Lac Courtorielle, encamped with their followers, being all on their way to visit me at the sault. No further informa- tioii was obtained of the state of affairs at Lac du Flambeau, except that a trader had clandestinely visited that post from the Mississippi with whiskey. Being nearest the theatre of the Sauc disturbances, I felt much anxiety to be particularly informed of the state of feeling in this numerous, warlike, and hitherto disaf- fected band. This I was, however, left to infer from the studied silence, or affected ignorance of Mushcoswun. Mozojeed gave me reason to be satisfied that the Chippewas of his quarter were quite friendly, and that no disposition was felt to sanction, far less to aid, the confederated Saucs and Foxes in their schemes. He regretted, he said, the murders which had taken place in his vicinity, during the winter, which, he affirmed, arose wholly from private jealousies and bickerings. He said, he lamented tlie folly of the young ...en of his village who had committed the murders. He could not prevent it. He could not see through the distant forests, alluding to the difficulty of fore- seeing and governing the acts of people at a distance. He could not absolutely govern those in his own village ; but these murders were tommitled at Long Lake, and not at Ottowa Lake, where he lived. He said that the murderer of Brunet had been apprehended, by the joint advice of himself and those who had grown old in wearing medals (meaning the elder chiefs). But he had escaped ou the Mauvais portage. From that point the chief called Misco 232 APPENPIX. Monedo, or the Red Devil, and his people had returned, saying that they would punish the fugitive. With respect to the murder committed by his son, he said that he had come out to give himself up for it, to. be dealt with as might be dictated. He stood ready to answer for it. And he awaited my decision respecting it, as well as the other murder. He concluded his address by presenting a pipe. Soon after passing Presque Isle river (20th), we met Mr. Warren, a trader, and his brigade of boats, on his annual return from his wintering ground. He confirmed the reports heard from the Indians, and added, that a trader from the Mississippi had entered the St. Croix River, and introduced ardent spirits among the Chippewas of Snake River. Mushcoswun followed me, with others, to Chagoimegon, or Lapointe, became a sharer in the presents distributed there, and expressed himself during the coun- cil in a speech of decidedly friendly terms. At the mouth of the Kiver Broula I encountered Ozawondib, or the Yellow Head, and Mainotagooz, or the Handsome Enunciator, two Chippewas from the Cassinian source of the Mississippi, being on their way to visit me at the seat of the agency. They re- ported that the Indians of Leech Lake had raised a war-party, and gone out against the Sioux of the Plains. Both these In- dians returned with me to Cass Lake. The former afterward guided me from that remote point to the source of this river. On reaching Fond du Lac (23d), I found the Indians of that po§t assembled, preparatory to the departure of the traders of the Fond du Lac department. Mr. Aitkin represented that the Hudson's Bay clerks had been well supplied with high-wines, during the season of trade, which were freely used to induce our Indians to cross tlie boundary in quest of it, ainl that if the Amer- ican government did not permit a limited quantity of this article to be taken by their traders, that part of their hunts would be carried to their opponents. His clerks from Rainy Lake presented me a pipe and ornamented stem, accompanying a speech of general friendship from Aissibun, or the Racoon, and another, with similar testimonials, from the son of the late chief Ainakumigishkung, both of the Rainy Lake band. Mongazid, or the Loon's Foot, the second chief and speaker of APPENDIX. 233 the Fond du Lac band, confirmed what I had previously heard, of a peace council having been held on the St. Croix, with the Petite Corbeau's band of Sioux. He said that Kabamappa was at the head of the Chippewa party, and had been the prime mover in this pacific attempt. Thav he had hint 'i.!' been present, with a deputation of eleven men of the Fond du Lac band, including the elder chief Chingoop. Dr. Borup, a clerk in the A. F. Company's service, added, in relation to affairs on the Rainy Lake border, that five chiefs have been invested with medals and flags, by the British traders of Rainy Lake. 'That eighty kegs of high-wines were exhibited to the Indians at that post during the last season — that it was freely sent over 'the American lines, even within a few hours'' march of Leech Lake — having been sent imst. of the portage into Turtle Lake. We had now reached the head of Lake Superior. Our route thence to the Mississippi was up the river St. Louis, and across the Savanne portage. We reached'the trading-house at the junc- tion of Sandy Lake River with the Mississippi during the afternoon of the 3d of July, and remained at that place until 6 o'clock in the evening of the 4th. The Indians have confirmed the reports of a war-party's having gone out from Leech Lake. All accounts from that quarter indicated a state of extreme restlessness on the part of that band, and also among the Yanktons and Sessitons. Inineewi, or the Manly Man, acted as the speaker at the ^ .^imcil which I held on the west banks of the river. He mingled :»s is common, his private afl'airs with his public business. He said that he was not possessed of the authority of chieftainsnip, but that his father Kabigwakoosidjiga, had been a chief under the English government ; that Chingoop, the chief of Fond du Lac, was his uncle, and Chamees, our guide, his nephew. He said that the Grosse Quelle, and most of the chiefs and hunters of the place, had dispersed from their encampment, and were now pass- ing the summer months in the country near the mouth of L'aile de Corbeau, or Cow-wing River. That he would forthwith con- vey my message to them, Sic; confirming his words wit. the present of a pipe. Having determined to ascend the Mississippi from this point, 834 APPINDIX. and being satisfied from my Indian maps that I could make a portage from Cass Lake into Led. T.rtKc, and from the latter into the source of the Cow-wing- river, so as to descend the latter to its junction with the Miosissippi, I transmitted a message to the Grosse GucUe to meet me, with the Sandy Lake Indians, at Isle de Corbeau, in twenty days, counting from the 4th. I then de- posited the provisions and goods intended for distribution at the council at Isle de Corbeau, with the person in charge of Mr. Ait- kin's house, making arrangements to have the articles sent down the Mississippi, in exact season to meet me there. Relieved of this portion of the burden of transportation, we pro- ceeded with more alacrity. We passed the falls of Pukaiguma on the 7th, and encamped at the trading-post at Lake Winnipec, above the savannas, on the 9fh, having pursued the side route through Bogotowa Lake. While encampf d at Point aux Chenes, ill the savannas, a Frenchman arrived from Leech Lake, on his way to the post at Sandy Lake. He reported that the war-party had returned to Leech Lake, bringing three Sessiton scalps, having, in their engagement, lost one man, a brother-in-law of the Guelle Plat's. That the Guelle Plat had led the party, and en- countered the Sioux comintr >u! ugainst them. He also reported, that the Sioux had scalped a ( iii. pewa girl near Pembina. That they were immediately pursue i by a party of Chippewas, over- taken in the act of construciing a raft to cross a siream, and four of the number killed and scalped.* Finding the waters favourable for ascending, and that our pro- gress had been much accelerated thereby, I sent a verbal message by this man, to have the canoes with supplies destined for Isle de Corbeau set forward two days earlier than the time originally fixed. The clerk in charge of the trading-post of Lake Winnipec, communicated a number of facts respecting the location and num- ber of the Indians living in the middle grounds between that post and Rainy Lake. I proposed to him the following questions, to which I have annexed his answers. I. Do the Hudson's Bay clerks croso the American lines from the post of Rainy Lake, for the purposes of trade? Ans. No. * See this reported, as modified by subsequent accountfl. APPENDIX. 235 They furniah goods to Indians who go trading into the American territory. 2. Do the partners or clerks of the H. B. Co. present flags and medals to Indians ? Ans. Yes. 3. Do they give such flags and medals to Indians living wiihin the American lines ? Ans. No. I have heard that they took away an American flag given to an Indian on the U. S. bnrdt r« of Rainy Lake, tore it, and burnt it, and gave huii a Briti ' flag instead. 4. Was the H. B. Co.'s post on Rainy Lake sup' led ardent spirits last season ? Ans. It was. They hai kegs of high- wines, which were shown to some of our Ini, went there, and Mr. Cameron, who was in charge of the ■aid to them, that, although their streams were high from the melt- ing of the snow, they should swim as high with liquor, if the Indians required it. 5. What is the strength of the high-wines ? Ans. One keg is reduced to four. 6. Have the Indians sent out on derwin by the H. B. Co. ap- proached near to your post? Ans. They have come very near, having been on the Turtle portage with goods. 7. Did they bring liquor thus far? Ans. No. The liquor is kept at Rainy Lake, to induce the Indians to visit that place with their furs. 8. Did the disposition made of the liquor, which the Secretary of War permitted the principal factor of the Fond du Lac depart- ment, to take in last year, embrace the post of Winnipec ? Ans. It did not. It was kept chiefly at Rainy Lake, and on the lines, to be used in the opposition trade. On reaching Cass Lake, or Lac Cedar Rouge (July 10th), t found a band of Chippewas resident on its principal island. They confirmed the reports of the murder and subsequent aflfray at Pem- bina, and of the return of the war-party which went out from Leech Lake. Some of the warriors engaged in the latter were from the island in Cass Lake, including the person killed. His widow and her children attended the council, and shared in the dis- tribution of presents which I made there. While encamped on this island, two of the Sioux scalps, which had been brought in IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 1.1 Uit^ |Z5 |jo ^^" MHI u& liii H^ ii4 III ^^B III ^^= III! ^S M 6" »» Photographic Sdences Corporation 33 WIST MAIN STRUT WHSTH.N.Y. 145M (716) 173-4503 ^4 \ X '^ 836 APPENDIX. as trophies on the late excursion, were danced with the ceremo* nies peculiar to the occasion, on an eminence adjacent to, and within sight of, my encampment. This painful exhibition of bar- baric triumph was enacted without consulting me. Finding it practicable, in the existing state of the waters, to visit the principal and most remote source of the Mississippi, above this lake, I determined to encamp my men, and leave my heavy baggage and supplies on the island, and to accomplish the visit in small canoes, with the aid of Indian guides. As the details of this expedition atford no political information of a char- acter required by my instructions, beyond the observation of some evidences of a Sioux inroad in former years, and the statistical facts heretofore given, they are omitted. It will be sufficient to remark that the object was successfully accomplished, under the guidance of Oza Windib. I planted the American flag on an island in the lake, which is the true source of the Mississippi, 149 years after the discovery of the mouth of this stream by La Salle. I was accompanied on this expedition by Mr. Johnston of the Department; Dr. D. Houghton ; Lieut. Allen, U. S. A.; and the Rev. W. T. Boutuell. . On returning to my encampment on the island in Cass Lake, I explained to the Indians, in a formal council, the object of my m- structions from the Department, so far as these relate to their hostilities with the Sioux. I invested Oza Windib with a flag and medal, finding him to be looked up to as the principal man in the band, and there being, at present, no one who claimed, or appeared to be as well entitled, to the authority of chieftainship. Neezh Opinais, or the Twin Birds, who received a medal from Gov. Cass, through the intervention of his principal guide, in 1820, was formerly resident at this lake, but is now incorporated with the band at Red Lake. I sent him a flag, accompanied with a formal message, by his son, and acknowledged the receipt of a peace pipe and stem, from Waiwain Jigun of Red Lake, sent out by him through another hand. These attentions to the ceremo- nial messages of the Indians are of more importance, so far a» respects their feelings and friendship, than might be iitferred. Cass Lake is about 16 miles long, in the direction that the Mississippi passes through it, and may be estimated to be twelve ^^::5^?^5^'??PK^'^j=?fp5^3^!»si?^^^^^^f^ ■ APPENDIJt. «^ wiles wide, exclusive of a spacious prolongation or bay, in the direction to Leech Lake^ It is the second large lake below the primary forks of the Mississippi, and is decidedly the largest ex- panse assuming the character of a lake, in its entire length, cover- ing a greater square superficies than Lake Pepin. ' The Mississippi is but little used by traders going North West, tmd not at all beyond Lac Traverse.' It is found to take its rise south of west from Cass Lake. In consequence, its source has seldom been visited, even by the traders, whose highest point of temporary location is Pamitchi Gumaug, or Lac Traverse, esti- mated to be forty miles W.N.V/. of Cass Lake. And this point has been found to be the extreme N.W. point attained by its waters; ■- ■■■ >■. ^^v.r-- p-" -v=.i<:-, ^...,:,5...ju: Representations having been made to the Department, on the subject of foreign interference in the trade on this frontier, I have addressed a number of queries on the subject to a clerk* engaged in the American trade. Who has been many years a resident of Red Lake, and is well acquainted with the geography and resources of the adjacent country. I inquired of him, whether the American traders on that border were strenuously opposed in Iheir trade by the inhabitants of the Red River colony, or by the partners and clerks of the Hudson's Bay Company. He replied, that the inhabitants of Pembina made temporary voyages of trade to Voleuse, or Thief River, south of the parallel of 49°, but that they had not built, or made a permanent stand there. He said, that the open nature of the country about the Red River settle- ments gave great facilities for making short excursions into the Indian country, on horseback and in carts. But he did not know any place where permanent outfits had b«:.en sent, except to Riviere Souris, or Mouse River, west of Red River. He believes that this traflSc was carried on exclusively by the inhabitants of the colony, and not by the Hudson's Bay Company. I asked him, whether the Indians of the Lake of the Woods visited the post of Red Lake, and whether our traders were an- noyed in their trade from that quarter, by the servants of the H. B. Company. He replied, that the Lao du Bois Indians came * Louis Dufault. 31 238 APPENDUC. across to Red Lake ordinarily ; that it is a three days* journey^ but that no annoyance is experienced in the trade of that post from the H. B. Co. factors. He is of opinion, that they do not send outfits into any part of the territory south of the national boundary, beginning at Rat Portage, on the Lake of the Woods. Assurances being given by the Indians that the portages of the over-land route from Cass Lake to Leech Lake were not only prac- ticable for my canoes and baggage, but that by adopting it a con- siderable saving would be made both in time and distance, I deter- mined on returning by it. The first portage was found to be 960 yards. It lies over a dry sand plain. A small lake, without outlet, is then crossed; and a second portage of 4100 yards terminates at the banks of another small lake, which has a navigable outlet (for canoes) into an arm of Leech Lake. We accomplished the entire route, from the island in Cass Lake to the Quelle Plat's village in Leech Lake, between ten o'clock A. M. and ten P. M. of the 16th July. Although the night was dark, and the Indians had retired to their lodges, a salute was fired by them, and an eligible spot for encampment pointed out. It was so dark as to require torches to find it. The next morning, I found myself in front of a village, numbering, when all present, upwards of 700 souls. They renewed their salute. The chief, Guelle Plat, sent to invite me to breakfast. During the repast, the room became filled with Ind' ->. who seated them- selves orderly around the room. Wbe- arose, the chief assumed the oratorical attitude, and addressed himself to me. He expressed his regret that I had not been able to visit them the year before, when I was expected. He hoped I had now come, as I had come by surprise, to remain some days with them. He said they lived remote, and were involved in wars with their neighbours, and wished my advice. Tiiey were not insensible to advice, nor incapable of following it. They were anxious for counsel, and desirous of living at peace, and of keeping the ad- vice which had heretofore been given to them. They had been told to sit still on their lands. But their enemies would not permit them to sit still. They were compelled to get up and fight in defence. The Sioux continued to kill their hunters. Th«y had killed his son during the last visit he had ma^ to APPENDIX. 839 my office. They had never ceased to make inroads. And he believed there were white men among the Sioux who stirred them up to go to war against the Chippewas. He named one person particularly. It was necessary, he continued, to take some decisive steps to put a stop to their inroads. This was the reason why he had led out the war-party which had recently returned. This was the reason why I saw the stains of blood before me. He alluded, in this expression, to the flags, war-clubs, &c. which decorated one end of the room, all of which had vermilion smeared on them, to represent blood. I replied succinctly, stat- ing the reasons which would prevent my making a long visit, and notified him, that in consequence of the length of my route yet to perform, I would assemble them to a general council at my camp as soon as I could be prepared, that notice would be given them by the firing of the military, and that I should then lay be- fore them the advice I came to deliver from their great father the President, and offer them at the same time my own counsel on the subjects he had spoken of. During the day, constant accessions were made to the number of Indians from neighbouring places. Among them were a party of nine Rainy Lake Indians, under the leadership of a man named Wai-Wizh-Zhe-Geezhig, or the Hole-in-the-Sky. He represented himself and party as resident at Springing-bow- string Lake ; said that he had heard of my passing Lake Winni- pec, with an intention to return by Leech Lake, and came to ex- press his good will, in the hope that he would not be overlooked, &c. I presented him publicly with a flag, and clothing and tobacco for himself and party, committing to him a short address to be delivered to the Rainy Lake Indians. The Muk Kund Wai, or Pillagers, being present, with their chiefs and warriors, women and children, I displayed the presents intended for this band, on blankets spread out on the grass in front of my tent. I called their attention to the subjects named in my instructions, to the desire of the government for the restora- tion of peace to the frontiers, and its paternal character, &c. ; reminded them of their solemn treaty of pe^ce and limits with the Sioux, signed at Prairie du Chien in 1826 ; enforced the 240 APPENDIX. advantages of it in relation to their hunting, their trades, &:c. &«. I presented the presents, in bulk, to the chiefs, vrho immediately xlirected their distribution. Aish Kee Buggi Kozh, or the Guelle Plat, was their speaker in reply. He called the attention of the warriors to his words. He thanked me for the presents, which reminded him, in amount, of the times when the British held possession in that quarter. He pointed across an arm of the lake in front to the position occu> pied by the North- West Company's fort. He said many winters had now passed since the Americans first sent a chief to that post to visit them — alluding to Lieutenant Pike's visit in the winter of 1805-6. He remembered that visit. I had come to remind them that the American flag was flying in the land, and to offer them counsels of peace, for which they were thankful. They had hoped I was to spend more time with them, to enter more fully into their feelings, but as they must speak on the instant, they would not lose the opportunity of declaring their sentiments. He thought that the advice of the Americans resembled a rushing wind. It was strong and went soon. It did not abide long enough to choke up the road. He said, that at the treaty of Tipisagi, it had been promised that the aggressor should be pun-> ished. But that they had even that very year, and almost yearly since, been attacked by the Sioux, and some of their nation killed. He said that they had even been fired on under the walls of the fort at Ishki Buggi Seepi,* and four of their party killed. He had himself been present. He handed to me a small bundle of Sticks, which, he said, exhibited the number of Leech Lake Chip- pewas who had been killed by the Sioux since they had touched the quillt at Tipisagi. The number was forty-^three. He lifted up four American medals, attached by a string of wampum, and smeared with vermilion. He said they were bloody. He wished me to wipe off the blood. He said he was himself unable to do it. He found himself irretrievably involved in a war with the Sioux. He said he believed that it had been intended by the Creator that they should be at war with this • St. Peters. t Signature ia expreiised by the ceremony ol making their mark, , APPENDIX. 241 people. He was not satisfied with the result of the late war* party. His warriors were not satisfied. He complimented their bravery. He disclaimed any merit himself. He said that they had looked for help where they did not find it. They were de- termined to revenge themselves. If the United States did not aid them, he had it in mind to apply elsewhere for aid. He clearly referred to, but did not name, the English government in Canada. His warriors were in a restless state. He had sent out his pipe and invitations to the neighbouring bands to continue the war. Circumstances controlled him. He could not avoid it. His own feelings were enlisted deeply in the contest. When the enemy killed his son, he had resolved never to lay down the war^- club. He had sought for death in battle, but had not met it. All he now could say was, that perhaps he should not lead the next war-party. He thought some other person would. He accused persons on the waters of the Upper Mississippi, of giving advice to the Sioux to go to war against the Chippewas. He said it was the interest of persons in the trade to induce the Sioux to extend the territorial boundary. He evinced a famili- arity with persons and places. He did not exempt some persons officially connected with the general "[overnment in that quarter, from participating in the course of mal-counsel. He complained of the traders. He criticised their conduct with severity. He thought their prices exorbitant, and said that they were so intent on getting furs, that they did not deem it ne- cessary to use much formality in their dealings with the Indians. He complained of the exclusion of ardent spirits, but at the same time admitted, that formerly it was brought in to buy up their wild rice — a practice that left them, at the beginning of cold weather, in a destitute situation. Much of the sentiment of this address appeared to be uttered for popular effect on the young warriors, who stood an eager, gazing group around, and made loud responses of approbation at every pause. Such parts of it as were not given as a reply to my remarks, or contained allusions entitled to notice, I replied to, aiming to keep their attention fixed on the leading principles of the pacific policy which dictated my public instructions ; and uot meaning that they should forget them, nor mistake ^lem, in 242 APPENDIX. any bunts of feeling, or appeals to the passions or prejudices of the young men, who only looked to the war-path as the avenue of personal distinction. I brought these principles back to their minds, and enforced them by obvious appeals to facts. I told the chief that his political sentiments should be faithfully reported to the government, whose object it was, in the employment of sub« ordinate officers, to accumulate facts, which might form the basis of future action. So far as related to the traders withdrawing the article of whiskey from the trade, I felt it due to say that no hard feelings should be entertained towards them. That it was excluded by the office. That the Indians should, in justice blame me, or blame the government, and not the traders. I was satisfied that the use of whiskey was very hurtful to them in every situation, and felt determined to employ every means which the control of the Agency of the North- West gave to me, to exclude the article wholly and rigidly from the Chippewas, and to set the mark of disapprobation upon every trader who should make the attempt to introduce it. -< ,*' .ru-^j.:r'iiuwirut\:<^ ^;'; .-••i-j.u-r-v.r/uofe Having an engagement to meet the Sandy Lake Indians on the 22d (after a lapse of five days), and an unknown route to ex- plore, I terminated the council by the distribution of provisions to the Rainy Lake Indians, guides, and chiefs, requested fresh , guides for the route into the Ka Ga Gee, or De Corbeau River, and immediately embarked. We encamped on the southern shore of Leech Lake. During the following day ( 18th), we accom« plished the whole route from this lake to the head waters of the De Corbeau. It consists of five portages of various length, sepa- rated by ten small lakes and ponds. The last of the portages terminates on the handsomely elevated banks of a lake called Kagi Nogum Aug. This lake is the source of this fork of the MississippL The Guelle Plat, with the secondary chief of his band, overtook me at the commencement of the fourth portage^ and accompanied me to my encampment. He said he had many things which he still wished to consult me on, and spent the even- ing, until twelve o'clock, in conversation. I found him to pos- sess a reflective intelligent mind. He stated to me his opinions on the Sioux war, the boundary line, the trade, location of trading- r* )^" •■ *?T tween them and the Chippewas, and of the numerous proofs he had given them of this anxiety, by calling themt together at sev- eral councils, which had this object particularly in view. They had men of wisdom among them, and they would quickly see how utterly useless it would, however, be for the Chippewas to remain quiet, during any single season, if the Sioux did not also, at the same time, sit still. I appealed to them to resolve on peace ; to take the resolution now ; to take it sincerely, and to ad- here to it firmly and for ever. I stated to them the request made by Grosse Guelle, and other Chippewa chiefs, respecting the msurking out of the lines, and invited them to express their opinion on this subject. < I announced to them the exclusion of whiskey. The aged chief Petite Corbeau uttered their reply. I recog- nised in this chief one of the signers of the grant of land made at this place 26 years ago, when the site of the fort was first visited and selected by the late General Pike. He adverted to the agency, which he had exercised for many years, in managing the aflfairs of his people. They lived upon the river. They were constantly in sight. They were in the habit of being consulted. His ears had always been open to the Americans. He had listened to their counsels. He would still listen to them, al- though they were, at present, in a depressed situation. He ad- verted particularly to the existing war with the Saucs, and the accusations which had been thrown out against the Sioux party, who had gone down to join the American standard, but had re- turned. He denied that they felt any friendship for the Saucs and Foxes. He said they were willing to go against them again, if requested by the commanding officer. He spoke on the subject of the Chippewa wars at some length, adverting to a time when this people did not approach so near to the river — when they dared not to approach so near to it. He thought the lines were drawn too close [upon them, on the St. Croix~that the young men could not go out hunting, but quickly \ APPENDIX. 247 e thein- xiety of sace be- roofs he r at sev- They ckly see tewas to not also, solve on nd to ad- ind other ioes, and I recog- uid made was first ted to the taging the hey were ;onsuIted. He had them, al- He ad- ), and the >ux party, It had re- the Saucs em again, ae length, 30 near to > it. He n the St. lit quickly they found themselves beyond their lines. He thought they might even now be driven back, were it undertaken in earnest. He said the chief of Leech Lake was wrong to appeal to me to wipe the blood off his medal. He ought to be able to wipe it off himself. It was pitiful to make this appeal, for men who were able to do a thing themselves. He referred to the late Chip- pewa war-party, and said that a relative of his had been killed. Blood would call for blood. He did not rule the Lessitons. He thought they would repay the blow. His own advice had been pacific. He had received my wam- pum last year, and smoked the pipe with the St. Croix Chip- pewas. They were their neighbours. They were now at peace. They wished to remain so. They would act by ray advice. He thanked me for the advice. He warmly approbated the proposition to run out the lines. He said it had been mentioned at the treaty. And although the lines were not adjusted to the full satisfaction of all, perhaps tney could never be settled better. He therefore united in requesting that the President might be asked to direct white men to estab- lish them. It would be necess£u-y, however, to have both par- ties by. He again adverted to the difficulties between them and the Chippewas. He thought that these difficulties were kept alive by the visits of the Chippewas to their post. He said it put bad feelings into the hearts of the Sioux, to see the Chippewas share the bounties of government, which the Sioux believed the govern- ment intended exclusively for them. Besides, it was difficult to restrain their feelings of hostility when they came together. Both parties were mistrustful. It was only necessary to look back a few years, to perceive what the consequences had been. He believes that these tribes ought to be kept apart. And one of the best means of keeping them apart was to draw their lines plain, and to order presents to be given out on their own lands, and not on each other's lands. He spoke against the location of any trading-post on the St. Croix, which should be fixed so near to the lines as to bring the Sioux and Chippewas into contact. He also stated reasons why a post at the mouth of the St. Croix, which is exclusively in the 248 APPENDIX. Sioux country, was not necessary.* He wished to keep his band together, and not to give them excuses for going hither and yon. He requested me to stop at his village, and to use my influence in persuading his people to live in one village, and not to continue, as they now were, in two distinct villages, which were not, in consequence, so fully under his controhf Wamidetunkar, or the Black Dog, followed him in a speech containing sentiments not at variance with those expressed by the Little Crow. Its distinguishing feature was, however, a reference to the indulgences formerly granted to the Sioux at this post. He thought it hard that these indulgences should be withdrawn, or curtailed. And he could not comprehend how such a course could be consistent with professions of firiendship on the part of officers of the U. States. He referred, particularly, to indiscrimi- nate visiting at the fort, and the purchase of ardent spirits from the settlers. Cohmokar said that he had been present with the Petite Cor- beau at the signing of the treaty of cession at St. Peters, and it was owing to this act that the American flag was now displayed there. He had sustained this chief in his public acts, and he concurred with him in what he had uttered about the Chippewa war, and also the existing troubles with the Black Hawk. He repelled the idea that the Sioux were friendly to the Saucs and Foxes in the present controversy. They were a people who were never at ease. They had often struck the Sioux. The Sioux war-club had also been often lifted against them, and it was ready to be lifted again. They were ready to hear the command* ing oflicer, who was sitting present, say strike. The details of my route through the St. Croix and Burntwood Rivers, do not essentially vary the aspect of North Western Indian afl'airs given above. Facts communicated expressive of the then existing state of feeling respecting the said disturbances, were promptly reported to his excellency George B. Porter, governor * On my arrival at the Petite Corbeau's village his people flrod a salute with ball, and after making further remarks on the state of their aflfairs, he presented mo a peace-pipe and stem. 1 1 enclose the copy of a letter on the subject of posts, &c.f addressed by me to Gen. S. M. Street, Agent at Prairie du Chiiei). APPENDIX. 249 of Michigan, in a letter, of which I have the honour herewith to furnish a copy. The proposition of running out and marking their territorial lines, as a means of preserving peace, was approved; the recent meetings on the St. Croix, for the purpose of renewing pledges of peace, declared to be sincere on the part of the Chip- pewas ; and sentiments of friendship to the government, and wel- come to myself, expressed at each of the councils which I held with them. In submitting to the Department this summary of facts, result- ing from my visit to the source of the Mississippi, I take the occasion to remark, that whatever may be the present state of feeling of the tribes ont hat stream, above Prairie du Chien, re- specting the government of the United States, causes are in silent, but active operation, which will hereafter bring them into contact with our frontier settlements, and renew, at two or three separate periods in tueir history, the necessity of resorting to arms to quell or pacify them. The grounds of this opinion I need not now specify, further than to indicate that they exist in the condition and character of opposite lines of an extensive fron- tier population, which will inevitably impel the one to press, and the other to recede or resist. This process of repulsion and re- sistance will continue, if I have not much mistaken the character of that stream, until the frontier shall have become stationary about five hundred miles above the point I have indicated. I advert te this topic, not in the spirit of exciting immediate alarm, fov there are no reasons for it, but for the purpose of calling the aiicntion of the Secretary of War, through you, sir, to the importance of keeping up, and not withdrawing or reducing, the north .vestern posts and agencies. And to express the opinion, that the advice and influence of the government upon these tribes would fall nearly powerless, without ready and visible means upon the fron- tiers of causing its counsels to be respected. Christianity, schools, and agriculture will do much to meliorate their condition and sub- due their animosities, but it is a species of influence which has not yet been felt in any general eflects in this quarter. Among the means of securing their friendship, and preserving peace, I have the honour to suggest, that benefluial eflects would result from following out the system of exploratory visits, by extending 250 APPENDIX. it to the region of Lac des Flambeau, and to that portion of the peninsula of Michigan lying north of Grand River. A deputation of ibe Chippewas from the sources of the Mississippi and Lake Superior to the seat of government, would also be advantageous. So far as respects the state of hostilities among the Sioux and Chippewas, it must be expected that continued efforts will be necessary effectually to check it. Nothing could, perhaps, now be done, which would tend so directly to promote this end, as the surveying of the lines agreed on between themselves at the treaty of Prairie du Chien of 1825. J am, sir, very respectfully, Your obedient servant, Henry R. Schoolcraft. vn. Sault Ste. Marie, Sept. 21, 1832. H. R. Schoolcraft, Esq. i U. S. Indian Agent, Sault Ste. Marie. ^ Sir: In conformity with your instructions, I take the earliest oppor- tnnity to lay before you such facts as I have collected, touching the vaccination of the Chippewa Indians, during the progress of the late expedition into their country : and also *' of the preva- lence, from time to time, of the small-pox" among them. The accompanying table will serve to illustrate the '* ages, sex, tribe, and local situation" of those Indians who have been vacci« nated by me. With the view of illustrating more fully their local situation, I have arranged those bands residing upon the shores of Lake Superior ; those residing in the Folic Avoine country (or that section of country lying between the highlands south-west from Lake Superior, and the Mississippi River) ; and those re- siding near the sources of the Mississippi River, separately. Nearly all the Indians noticed in this table were vaccinated at their respective villages : yet I did not fail to vaccinate those whom we chanced to meet in their hunting or other excursions. I have embraced, with the Indians of the frontier bands, those half-breeds, who, in consequence of having adopted more or less the habits of the Indian, may be identified with him. APPENDIX. 251 n M 09 H a ■< CO n Oh Oh B •I«10X ■saivinaj ■saiujif 08 '9*0 08 0% 09 09O10t Oto»OZ 08 01 01 01 49pufi 08 WAO 08 o» 09 09 o» Ot 01 rapufi CO A op >a '«¥ CO a> &t o; «e N a> |e*^•'; lo 0) i-H g t« a> 1-4 1-1 00 n lo c* 04 i^§ l-t p4 •-< c* 0* ^H 1-4 lO •♦ 0) m e< r-i e<« 64 i-i <-l (S ^N ct 0« o in«eD»coc*e«N fH r^ i-I > « ««« « in 5§*§ o ft l«4 « 2^-^ 00 O 64 00 64 m ^ I-' f^ 64 ^ ia64iatoaont«eo cqa " 5 CO 64^ 0> 1-4 « in 64 O CO 00 1- 64 © -< •* «» S t* pH 64 ^ CO • S © -4 64 CO t- CO t» t- © -< ■* ^ lo ■^ 00 ce o>r-ie4 cow i-ii-< i-tt» "i-iW 1-1 1^ i-i 1-4 1-1 64 -H 64 to C4 -4 64 64 1-1 <-i 64 ■* t» e<«o to Q064©eo;c©i-"rti-H 1-4 >-l ■»* © CO 1-1 duction, progress, and fatality of the small-pox, would lead me to infer that the disease has made its appearance, at least five times, among the bands of Chippewa Indians noticed in the accompany- ing table of vaccination. The small-pox appears to have been wholly unknown to the Chippewas of Lake Superior until about 1750 ; when a war-party, of more than one hundred young men, from the bands resident near the head of the lake, having visited Montreal for the purpose of assisting the French in their then existing troubles with the 33 8M APPENDIX. I I English, became infected with the disease, and but few of the party survived to reach their homes — It does not appear, although they made a precipitate retreat to their own country, that the disease was at this time communicated to any others of the tribe. About the year 1770, the disease appeared a second time among the Chippewas, but unlike that which preceded it, it was communicated to the more northern bands. < The circumstances connected with its introduction are related nearly as follows. Some time in the fall of 1767 or 8, a trader, who had ascended the Mississippi and established himself near Leech Lake, was robbed of his goods by the Indians residing at that lake; and, in consequence of his exertions in defending his property, he died soon after. These facts became known to the directors of the Fur Company, eit Mackinac, and each successive year after, requests were sent to the Leech Lake Indians, that they should visit Mackinac, and make reparation for the goods they had taken, by a payment of furs, at the same time threatening punishment in case of a refusal. In the spring of 1770 the Indians saw fit to comply with this request ; and a deputation from the band visited Mackinac, with a quantity of furs, which they considered an equivalent for the goods which had been taken. The deputation was received with politeness by the directors of the company, and the difficulties readily adjusted. When this was efflected, a cask of liquor and a flag closely rolled were presented to the Indians as a token of frendship. They were at the same time strictly enjoined neither to break the seal of the cask nor to unroll the flag, until they had reached the heart of their own country. This they promised to observe ; but while returning, and after having travelled many days, the chief of the deputation made a feast for the Indians of the band at Fond du Lac, Lake Superior, upon which occasion he unsealed the cask and unrolled the flag for the gratification of his guests. The Indians drank of the liquor, and remained in a state of inebria- tion during several days. The rioting was over, and they were fast recovering from its cfl'ects, when several of the party were seized with violent pain. This was attributed to the liquor they APPENDIX. 255 had drunk ; but the pain increasing, they were induced to drink deeper of the poisonous drug, and in this inebriated state several of the party died, before the real cause was suspected. Other like cases occurred ; and it was not long before one of the war-party which had visited Montreal in 1750, and who had narrowly escaped with his life, recognised the disease as the same which had attacked their party at that time. It proved to be so ; and of those Indians then at Fond du Lac, about three hundred in number, nearly the whole were swept off by it. Nor did it stop here, for numbers of those at Fond du Lac, at the time the disease made its appearance, took refuge among the neighbouring bands, and although it did not extend easterly on Lake Superior, it is believed that not a single band of Chippewas north or west from Fond du Lac escaped its ravages. Of a large band then resi- dent at Cass Lake, near the source of the Mississippi River, only one person, a child, escaped. The others having been attacked by the disease, died before any opportunity for dispersing was offered. The Indians at this day are firmly of the opinion that the sraall-pox was, at this time, communicated through the artiqles presented to their brethren, by the agent of the Fur Company at Mackinac ; and that it was done for the purpose of punishing them more severely for their offences. The most western bands of Chippewas relate a singular alle- gory of the introduction of the small-pox into their country by a war-party, returning from the plains of the Missouri, as nearly as information will enable me to judge, in the year 1784. It does not appear that, at this time, the disease extended to the bands east of Fond du Lac ; but it is represented to have been extremely fatal to those bands north and west from there. In 1802 or 3, the small-pox made its appearance among the Indians residing at the Sault Ste. Marie, but did not extend to the bands west from that place. The disease was introduced by a voyager, in the employ of the North West Fur Company, who had just returned from Montreal ; and although all communication with him was prohibited, an Indian imprudently having made him a visit, was infected with and transmitted the disease to others of the band. When once communicated, it raged with great violence, and of a large band scarcely one of those then at the village sur- 2M APPENDIX. vived, and the unburied bones still remain marking the situation they occupied. From this band the infection was communicated to a band residing upon St. Joseph's Island, and many died of it ; but the surgeon of the military post then there succeeded, by judi- cious and early measures, in checking it, before the infection became general. In 1824 the small-pox again made its appearance among the Indians at the Sault Ste. Marie. It was communicated by a voy- ager to Indians upon Drummond's Island, Lake Huron; and through them several families at Sault Ste. Marie became infected. Of those belonging to the latter place, more than twenty in num- ber, only two escaped. The disease is represented to have been extremely fatal to the Indians at Drummond's Island. Since 1824, the small-pox is not known to have appeared among the Indians at the Sault Ste. Marie, norai "mgthe Chippe^ was north or west from that place. But the Indians of these bands still tremble at tlie bare name of a disease which (next to the compounds of alcohol) has been one of the greatest scourges that has ever overtaken them since their first communication with the whites. The disease, when once communicated to a band of Indians, rages with a violence wholly unknown to the civilized man. The Indian, guided by present feeling, adopts a course of treatment (if indeed it deserves that appellation), which not un- frequently arms the disease with new power. An attack is but a warning to the poor and helpless patient to prepare for death, which vvill almost assuredly soon follow. His situation under these circumstances is truly deplorable ; for while in a state that even, with proper advice, he would of himself recover, he adds fresh fuel to the flame which is already consuming him, under the delusive hope of gaining relief. The intoxicating draught (when it is within his reach) is not among the last remedies to which he resorts, to produce a lethargy from which he is never to recover, Were the friends of the sick man, even under these circumstances, enabled to attend him, his sufferings might be, at least, somewhat mitigated ; but they too are, perhaps, in a similar situation, and themselves without even a single, person to minister to their wants. Death comes to the poor invalid, and perhaps even as a welcome gUjBBt, to rid him of his sneering. APPENDIX. 307 By a comparison of the number of Indians vaccinated apon the borders of Lake Superior, with the actual population, it i^vill be seen that the proportion who have passed through the vaccine disease is so great as to secure them against any general preva^ lence of the small-pox ; and perhaps it is sufficient to prevent the introduction of the disease to the bands beyond, through this channel. But in the Folle Avoine country it is not so. Of the large bands of Indians residing in that section of country, only a small fraction have been vaccinated ; while of other bands not a single person has passed through the disease. Their local situation undoubtedly renders it of the first import- ance that the benefits of vaccination should be extended to them. Their situation may be said to render them a connecting link between the southern and north-western bands of Ghippewas ; and while on the south they are liable to receive the virus of the small-pox from the whites and Indians, the passage of the disease through them to their more northern brethren would only be prevented by their remaining, at that time, completely separated. Every motive of humanity towards the sufiering Indian, would lead to extend to him this protection against a disease he holds in constant dread, and of which he knows, by sad experience, the fatal effects. The protection he will prize highly, and will give in return the only boon a destitute man is capable of giving ; thp deep-felt gratitude of an overflowing heart, I have the honour to be. Very respectfully, sir, Your obedient servant, (Signed,) DovGLAss Hovgutok, 358 APPEVDIX. >/r.l; rifi- ADDENDA— I. .. --J . Office of Indian Agency, ) ■ ■ ' :" Sault Ste. Marie, February, 13, 1832. J Elbert Hurrino, Esq., > Office of Indian Affairs, Washington. \ Sir, Events growing out of the political condition of the Indian tribes on the head-waters of the Mississippi, call for the contin- ued interposition of the friendly influence of the government on that remote part of our north-western frontier. It has been long known that desperate and deep-rooted feuds continue to harass the tribes whose local position brings them into frequent contact. These contests operate to divert their attention from hunting, and to abstract their minds from objects essential to their well-being. They embarrass every effort to better their condition. They repel the advance of teachers. They deaden the effect of counsel. And by keeping the Indian mind in a state of perpetual alarm, destroy its capacities of healthful action. Every year is giving new proofs of the inveteracy of theii hatred for each other, and the deteriorating effects of cultivating, as they do, the passion for warlike achievement. It is destructive to the industry of the young, and paralyzing to the counsels of the old. The effect of the expedition ordered by the government last year, into the country of the Chippewas, is believed to have been efficacious in checking this spirit of predatory warfare, and im- pressing upon their minds the true character of our government, its benevolent intentions towards them, and its watchfulness, power, and resources. It was not practicable, however, to go over the whole area proposed to be visited, the effect of the expedi- tion having been directed exclusively to the bands located south of the latitude of St. Anthony's Falls. It is believed that a sim- ilar mission to the tribes of the Upper Mississippi, living north of that point in our geography, would result in effects equally APPENDIX. 209 useful to them and to the government. And I therefore submit to the Department the propriety of authorizing it. . > Additional weight is given to the reasons applicable to this subject, by the increased hazards at which the trade of our citi- zens is conducted in that quarter, and the influence they have to contend with, from the proximity of a foreign and a rival fron- tier. The agents of the Hudson's Bay Company are wakeful and active opponents, and there is reason to believe that the measure of control which they exercise over the Indian ])opulation, is irrespective of an imaginary territorial line. At any rate, our traders complain loudly of infractions and losses from this source. Merely to visit the Indians and the traders at their posts, will be to encourage and to sustain them. It is proposed to perform the journey in a single canoe, manned by engages^ accompanied with an escort of soldiers, and with such auxiliary aid from the native population as may be neces- sary. It would give additional utility to the effort, if the Engi- neer Department should judge proper to subjoin an officer to take observations for latitude, and to collect the materials for a cor- rect map. The moral condition of the native population is such as to render it an interesting field for evangelical observation, and I propose to offer to a clergyman in the service of the A. B. F. Missions, now on the frontier, the opportunity of exploring it. The route from the head of Lake Superior will extend, through the River St. Louis and its connecting waters, to the Mississippi at Sandy Lake, and by the way of Leech Lake to the sources of the Mississippi. From the point where navigation is checked a portage is proposed to be made into Red Lake (a remote tribu- tary of Hudson's Bay). And the route by Otter-tail Lake, and the river De Corbeau, will be pursued so as to re-enter the Mississippi at the confluence of the latter. Thence by the Falls of St. Anthony to St. Peters, and through the St. Croix, the Chippewa, or the Wisconsin, to the lakes. Circumstances may require changes in this programme. The extent of the country to be traversed requires an early departure from this place, and the toil of interior transportation makes it desirable that as little baggage, and as few men, should «#« ArPBNDIX. be 'taken, a« may snffice for the certain accomplishment of the object. Under this vi#w of the subject, I have prepared a detailed estimate of expendituitju, on an economical scale, which is here- with submitted. ' I have the honour, &e< ! -k r ;fit ■■.I. ;/ ,?;i..vi. 'J A- .11 !t. .IT. ',\i" "J 'I; Sir, DEPARtifEl^T OP War, ^ Office Indian Affairs, May 3, 1832. ^ ■ Your letter of February 13th has been receivpd, and its gen- eral views are approved. The Secretary of War deems it import- ant that you should proceed to the country upon the heads of the Mississippi, and visit as many of the Indians in that, and the in- termediate region, as circumstances will permit. Reports have reached the Department from various quarters, that the Indians upon our frontier? nr'^ in an unquiet state, and that there is a pros- pect of extensive hostilities among themselves. It is no less the dictate of humanity than of policy, to repress this feeling, and to establish permanent peace among these tribes. It is also im- portant to inspect the condition of the trade in that remote coun- try, and the conduct of the traders. To ascertain whether the laws and regulations are complied with, and to suggest such al- terations as may be required. And generally to inquire into the numbers, situations, dispositions, and prospects of the Indians, and to report all the statistical facts yon nan procure, and which will be useful to th-^ government in its op tu I'lr:,, or to the com- munity in the investigation of these '-..i . . 'y In addition to these objects, you will direct your attention to the vaccination of the Indians. An act for that purpose has passed Congress, and you are authorized to take a surgeon with you. The compensation fixed by law is six dollars per day, but i'us inchides all the expenses. As the surgeon with you must necessariV be transported and subsisted at the public expense^ APPENDIX. 261 the whole sum of six dollars per day will be allowed for this ser- vice, but of that sum only three dollars per day will be paid to the surgeon, and tlie residue will be applied to the expenses of the expedition. Vaccine matter, prepared and put up by the surgeon-general, is herewith transmitted to you; and you will, updii your whole route, explain to the Indians the advantages of vaccination, and endeavour to persuade them to submit to the process. You will keep and report an account of the number, ages, sex, cribe, and local situation of the Indians who may be vaccinated, and also of the prevalence, from time to time, of the small-pox among them, and of its effects as far as these can be ascertained. The following sums will be allowed for the expenses of the expedition, &c. Very respectfully, i Your obedient servant, Elbert Herrino. HiNRT R. Schoolcraft, Esq., > Indian Agent, Sault Ste. Marie. ) •4. m St. Peters, July 25, 1832. Gen. Joseph M. Street, } Indian Agent, Prairie du Chien. I Sir, I arrived at this place yesterday from the sources of the Mis- sissippi, having visited the Chippewa hands and trading-pos s in that quarter. Much complaint is made respecting the conduct of the persons licensed by you last year, who located themse.ves at the Granite Rocks, and on the St. Croix. No doubt can exist that each of them took in, and used in their trade, a considerable quantity of whiskey. And I am now enabled to say, that they each located themselves at points within the limits of my agencyr U 262 APPENDIX. where there are no trading-posts established. My lowest trad* ing-post on the Mississippi, is the Pierced Prairie, eighteen miles below the mouth of the De Corbeau. It embraces one mile square, upon which traders are required to be located. On the St. Croix, the posts established and confirmed by the Department are Snake River and Yellow River, and embrace each, as the permanent place of location, one mile square. I report these facts for your information, and not to enable you to grant licenses for these posts, as the instructions of the Department give to each agent the exclusive control of the subject of granting licenses for the respective agencies. Much solicitude is felt by me to exclude ardent spirits wholly from the Chippewas and Ottowas, the latter of whom have, By a recent order, been placed under my charge. I am fully satisfied that ardent spirits are not necessary to the successful prosecu- tion of the trade, that they are deeply pernicious to the Indians, and that both their use and abuse is derogatory to the character of a wise and sober government. Their exclusion in every shape, and every quantity, is an object of primary moment ; and it is an object which I feel it a duty to persevere in the attain- ment of, however traders may bluster. I feel a reasonable con- fidence in stating, that no whiskey has been used in my agency during the last two years, except the limited quantity taken by special permission of the Secretary of War, for the trade of the Hudson's Bay lines ; and saving also the quantity clandestinely introduced from Prairie du Chien and St. Peters. I know, sir, that an appeal to you on this subject cannot be lost, and that your feelings and judgment fully approve of tem- perance measures. But it requires active, persevering, unyield- ing efforts. And in all such efforts, judiciously urged, I am sat- isfied that the government will sustain the agents in a dignified discharge of their duties. Let us proceed in the accomplishment of this object with firmness, and with a determination never to relinquish it, until ardent spirits are entirely excluded from the Indian country. I am sir. Very rcspectfully,^ ' Your obedient servant, KKNitV IV. ScKOOLcRAFf . APPENDIX. 263 P.S. CapU Jouett, commanding at this post, has recently seized sixteen kegs of high-wines. His prompt, decisive, and correct conduct in this, and other transactions relating to Indian aflfairs, merit the approbation of government. The Petite Corbeau has requested that no trader may be located at the mouth of the St. Croix. IV. Letter from the Secretary of War, transmitting, in obedience to a resolution of the House of Representatives of the 24 th ultimo, tHformation in relation to an expedition of Henry R. School- craft into the Indian country. Department of War, March 7, 1832. Sir, In compliance with the resolution of the House of Represent- atives of the 24th ultimo, directing the Secretary of War to fur- nish that House with " copies of any reports which may hav« been received at the War Department, communicating an account of the recent expedition of Henry R. Schoolcraft into the Indian country,'* I have the honor to transmit, herewith, the documents required. I have the honor to be, Very respectfully, Your obedient servant. Lew. Cass. Hon. Andrew Stephenson, > Speaker of the House of Representatives. > iAft. 264 APP£NDIX. Documents transmitted to the House of Representatives, in com* pliance with a resolution of February 24, 1832. No. 1. Sault Ste. Marie, October 1, ISSl. His Excellency George B. Porter, Governor of } Michigan, and Superintendent of Indian Affairs, y SiK, I have now the honor, through your intervention, to forward to the Department my report of the late tour through the Huron Territory. It has not been possible to prepare the map referred to in season to accompany the report, but it will be forwarded as soon as it can be completed. In the mean time, I send It sketch of portions of the country intermediate between Lake Su- perior and the Mississippi, from which you will be enabled to trace my particular route, and the location of the principal streams, lakes, and villages. The imperfect state of public information respecting the geography of this region, and the numerous errors which still continue to characterize our maps, render something of this kind essential. With the limited means assigned for the accomplishment of the object, it became necessary that every moment of time should be used in pushing forward. This will account for th« gtetA space travelled in a comparatively short time. I am of the Opin ion, however, that little or nothing has been lost ffom the efficacy of the movement by its celerity. Lakes, rivers, and villages succeeded each other, with short intervals. But, in ascending each river, in crossing each lake and portage, the object of the expedition was definitely impressed upon the natives who wit- nessed our progress ; and it was acquiesced in by the chiefs and warriors, at the several councils which I held with them. For a general detail of these councils, the report may be consulted. It will be perceived that new topics for discussion arose froift a recent misunderstanding between the Chippewas and Menomo- nies ; and from the uncertainty as to the spot where the boun- dary line between the Chippewas and Sioux strikes the falls on the Red Cedar fork, agreeably to a just construction of the treaty of Prairie du Chien of 1825. With respect to the first, I am I APPENDIX. 265 t)f opinion that time will only serve to increase the difficulty of restoring a perfect understanding. The line on the Red Cedar is important, as opposing an obsta- cle to a firm peace between the Sioux and Chippewas ; and I doubt whether any steps could be taken by the government to induce them to live peaceably near each other, with so little cost of time and money as the taking post, with a small military force, on the frontier in dispute, at some suitable point between Prairie du Chien and St. Peters. With this impression, I have brought the subject to the consideration of the Secretary of War; and I shall be gratified, if, on a review of it, you shall concur in opin- ion with, Sir, very respectfully. Your obedient servant, H. R. SCHOOLCRATT. No. 2. Sauk Ste. Marie, Sept. 21, 1831. To Elbert HEnRiNo, Esq. > OJice of Indian Affairs, War Department. ) Sir, tn compliance with instructions to endeavour to terminate the hostilities between the Chippewas and Sioux, I proceeded into the Chippewa country with thirteen men in two canoes, having the necessary provisions and presents for the Indians, an inter- preter, a physician to attend the sick, and a person in charge of the provisions and other public property. The commanding officer of Fort Brady furnished me with an escort of ten soldiers, under the command of a lieutenant ; and I took with me a few Chippewas, in a canoe provided with oars, to convey a part of the provisions. A flag was procured for each canoe. I joined the expedition at the head of the portage, at this place, on the 25th of June ; and, afler visiting the Chippewa villages in the belt of country between Lake Superior and the Mississippi, in latitudes 44° to 70°, returned on the 4th of September, havuig been absent seventy>two days, and travelled a line of country 266 APPENUIX. estimated to be two thousand three hundred and eight miles. I have now the honor to report to you the route pursued, the means employed to accomplish the object, and such further measures as appear to me to be necessary to give effect to what has been done, and to ensure a lasting peace between the two tribes. Reasons existed for not extending the visit to the Chippewa bands on the extreme Upper Mississippi, on Red Lake, and Red River, and the river De Corbeau. After entering Lake Supe- rior, and traversing its southern shores to Point Chegoimegon and the adjacent cluster of islands, I ascended the Mauvaise River to a portage of 8J miles into the Kaginogumac or Long Water Lake. This lake is about eight miles long, and of very irregu- lar width. Thence, by a portage of 280 yards, into Turtle Lake ; thence, by a portage of 1,07.5 yards, into Clary's Lake, so called ; thence, by a portage of 425 yards, into Lake Polyganum ; and thence, by a portage of 1,050 yards, into the Namakagon River, a branch of the river St. Croix of the Upper Mississippi. The distance from Lake Superior to this spot is, by estimation, 124 miles. We descended the Namakagon to the Pukwaewa, a rice lake, and a Chippewa village of eight permanent lodges, containing a population of 53 persons, under a local chief called Odabossa. We found here gardens of corn, potatoes, and pumpkins, in a very neat state of cultivation. The low state of the water, and the consequent difficulty of the navigation, induced me to leave the provisions and stores at this place, in charge of Mr. Woolsey, with directions to proceed (with part of the men, and the aid of the Indians) to Lac Courtorielle or Ottowa Lake, and there await my arrival. 1 then descended the Namakagon in a light canoe, to its discharge into the St. Croix, and down the latter to Yellow River, the site of a trading-post and an Indian village, where I Jhad, by runners, appointed a council. In this trip I was accom- panied by Mr. Johnson, sub-agent, acting as interpreter, and by Dr. Houghton, adjunct professor of the Rensselaer school. We reached Yellow River on the 1st of August, and found the In- dians assembled. After terminating the business of the council (of which I shall presently mention the results), I reascended the St. Croix and the Namakagon to the portage which inter- APPENDIX. 267 in a and the sey, id of await anoe, How lere I com- d by We In- uncil ended inter- venes between the latter and Lac Courtorielle. The first of the series of carrying-places is about three miles in length, and ter- minates at the Lake of the Isles {Lac des Isles) ; after crossing which, a portage of 750 yards leads to Lac du Gres. This lake has a navigable outlet into Ottowa Lake, where I rejoined the ad- vanced party (including Lieutenant Clary's detachment) on the 5th of August. Ottowa Lake is a considerable expanse of water, being about twelve miles long, with irregular but elevated shores. A popu- lous Chippewa village and a trading-post are located at its outlet, and a numerous Indian population subsists in the vicinity. It is situated in a district of country which abounds in rice lakes, has a proportion of prairie or burnt land, caused by the ravages of fire, and, in addition to the small fur-bearing animals, has several of the deer species. It occupies, geographically, a central situ- ation, being intermediate, and commanding the communications between the St. Croix and Chippewa Rivers, and between Lake Superior and the Upper Mississippi. It is on the great slope of land descending towards the latter, enjoys a climate of compara- tive mildness, and yields, with fewer and shorter intervals of ex- treme want, the means of subsistence to a population which ifl still essentially erratic. These remarks apply, with some modi- fications, to the entire range of country (within the latitudes men- tioned) situated west and south of the high lands circumscribing the waters of Lake Superior. The outlet of this Lake (Ottowa) is a fork of Chippewa River, called Ottowa River, I had intended to proceed from this lake, either by following down the Ottowa branch to its junction with the main Chippewa, and then ascending the latter into Lac du Flambeau, or by de- scending the Ottowa brancli only to its junction with the North- West fork, called the Ochasowa River ; and, ascending the latter to a portage of sixty pauses, into the Chippewa River. By the latter route time and distance would have been saved, and I should, in either way, have been enabled to proceed from Lac du Flambeau to Green Bay by an easy communication into the Up- per Ouisconsin, and from the latter into the Menomonie River, or by Plover Portage into Wolf River. This was the route I had designed to go on quitting Lake Superior ; but, oa consulting my 268 APPKNBIX. Indian maps, and obtaining at Ottowa Lake the best and most recent information of the distance and the actual state of the water, I found neither of tlie foregoing routes practicable, with- out extending my time so far as to exhaust my supplies. I was finally determined to relinquish the Lac du Flambeau route, by learning that the Indians of that place had dispersed, and by knowing that a considerable delay would be caused by reassem- bling them. The homeward route by the Mississippi was now the most eligible, particularly as it would carry me through a portion of country occupied by the Chippewas, in a state of hostility with the Sioux, and cross the disputed line at the mill. Two routes, to arrive at the Mississippi, were before me — either to follow down the outlet of Ottowa Lake to its junction with the ChippewBt and ascend the latter to its mouth, or to quit the Ottowa Lake branch at an intermediate point, and, after ascending a small and very serpentine tributary, to cross a portage of 6,000 yards inta Lake Chetac. I pursued the latter route. Lake Chetac is a sheet of water about six miles in length, and it has several islands, on one of which is a small Chippewa vil- lage and a trading-post. This lake is the main source of Red Cedar River (called sometimes the FoUe Avoine), a branch of the Chippewa River. It receives a brook at its head from the direc- tion of the portage, which admits empty canoes to be conveyed down it two pauses, but is then obstructed with logs. It is con- nected by a shallow outlet with Weegwos Lake, a small expanse which we crossed with paddles in twenty-five minutes. The passage from the latter is so shallow, that a portage of 1,29& yards is made into Balsam of Fir or Saptn Lake. The baggage is carried this distance, but the canoes are brought through the stream. Sapin Lake is also small ; we were thirty minutes in crossing it. Below this point, the river again expands into a be!^utiful sheet of water, called Red Cedar Lake, which we were an hour in passing ; and afterward into Bois Francois, or Rice Lake. At the latter place, at the distance of perhaps sixty miles from its head, I found the last fixed village of Chippewas on this stream, although the hunting camps, and other signs of tempo- rary occupation, were more numerous below than on any other APPENDIX. 269 part of the stream. This may be attributed to the abundance of the Virginia deer in that vicinity, many of which we saw, and of the elk and moose, whose tracks were fresh and numerous in the sands of the shore. Wild rice is found in all the lakes. Game, of every species common to the latitude, is plentiful. The prai- rie country extends itself into the vicinity of Rice Lake ; and for more than a day's march before reaching the mouth of the river, the whole face of the country puts on a sylvan character, as beau- tiful to the eye as it is fertile in soil, and spontaneously produc- tive of the means of subsistence. A country more valuable to a population having the habits of our North-Western Indians, could hardly be conceived of; and it is therefore cause of less surprise that its possession should have been so long an object of conten- tion between the Chippewas and Sioux. About sixty miles below Rice Lake commences a series of rapids, which extend, with short intervals, 24 miles. The re- mainder of the distance, to the junction of this stream with the Chippewa, consists of deep and strong water. The junction itself is characterized by commanding and elevated grounds, and a noble expanse of waters. And the Chippewa River, from this spot to its entrance into the Mississippi, has a depth and volume, and a prominence of scenery, which mark it to be inferior to none, and superior to most of the larger tributaries of the Upper Missis- sippi. Before its junction, it is separated into several mouths, from the principal of which the observer can look into Lake Pepin. Steamboats could probably ascend to the falls. The whole distance travelled, from the shores of Lake Supe- rior to the mouth of the Chippewa, is, by estimation, 643 miles, of which 138 should be deducted for the trip to Yellow River, leaving the direct practicable route 505 miles. The length of the Mauvaise to the portage is 104 ; of the Namakagon, from the portage, 161 ; of the Red Cedar, 170 ; of the Chippewa, from the entrance of the latter, 40. Our means of estimating distances was by time, corrected by reference to the rapidity of water and strength of wind, compared with our known velocity of travelling in calm weather on the lakes. These estimates were made and put down every evening, and considerable confidence is felt in them. The courses were accurately kept by a canoe compass. 35 270 APPENDIX. I illustrate my report of this part of the route by a map pro- tracted by Dr. Houghton. On this map our places of encamp- ment, the sites and population of the principal Indian villages, the trading-posts, and the boundary lines between the Sioux and Chippewa, are indicated. And I refer you to it for several details •which are omitted in this report. The present state of the controversy between the Sioux and the Chippewas will be best inferred from the facts that follow. In stating them, I have deemed it essential to preserve the order of my conferences with the Indians, and to confine myself, almost wholly, to results. Along the borders of Lake Superior, comparatively little alarm was felt from the hostile relation with the Sioux. But I found them well informed of the state of the difficulties, and the result of the several war-parties that had been sent out the last year. A system of information and advice is constantly kept up by run- ners ; and there is no movement meditated on the Sioux borders, which is not known and canvassed by the lake bands. They sent warriors to the scene of conflict last year, in conse- quence of the murder committed by the Sioux on the St. Croix. Their suflTerings from hunger during the winter, and the existence of disease at Torch Lake {Lac du Flambeau), and some other places, together with the entire failure of the rice crop, had pro- duced eflfects, which were depicted by them and by the traders in striking colours. They made these sufferings the basis of fre- quent and urgent requests for provisions. This theme was stren- uously dwelt upon. Whatever other gifts they asked for, they never omitted the gift of food. They made it their first, their second, and their third request. At Chegoimegon, on Lake Superior (or La Pointe, emphati- cally so called), I held my first and stated council with the In- dians. This is the ancient seat of the Chippewa power in this quarter. It is a central and commanding point, with respect to the country lying north, and west, and south of it. It appears to be the focus from which, as radii from a centre, the ancient population emigrated ; and the interior bands consequently look back to it with something of the feelings of parental relation. News from the frontiers flies back to it with a celerity which is APPENDIX. 271 peculiar to the Indian mode of express. I found hei is I had expected, the fullest aid most recent information from the lines. Mozojeed, the principal man at Ottowa Lake, had recently visited them for the purpose of consultation ; but returned on the alarm of an attack upon his village. The Indians listened with attention to the message transmitted to them from the President, and to the statements with which it was enforced. Pezhiokee, the venerable and respected chief of the place, was their speaker in reply. He lamented the war, and admitted the folly of keeping it up ; but it was carried on by the Chippewas in self-defence, and by volunteer parties of young men, acting without the sanction of the old chiefs. He thought the same remark due to the elder Sioux chiefs, who probably did not sanction the crossing of the lines, but could not restrain their young men. He lived, he said, in an isolated situation, did not mingle in the interior broils, and did not deem himself responsible for acts done out of his own village, and certainly not for the acts of the villages of Torch Lake, Ottowa Lake, and the St. Croix. He had uniformly advised his people to sit still and re- main at peace, and he believed that none of his young men had joined the war-parties of last year. The government, he said, should have his hearty co-operation in restoring peace. He referred to the sub-agency established here in 1826, spoke of its benefits, and wished to know why the agent had been withdrawn, and whether he would be instructed to return ? In the course of his reply, he said, that formerly, when the Indians lived under the British government, they were usually told what to do, and in very distinct terms. But they were now at a loss. From what had been said and done at the treaty of Fond du Lac, he expected the care and protection of the American government, and that they would advance towards, instead of (as in the case of the sub-agency) withdrawing from them. He was rather at a loss for our views respecting the Chippewas, and he wished much for my advice in their affairs. I thought it requisite to make a distinct reply to this point. I told him that when they lived under the British Government, they were justified in shaping their course according to the advice they received ; but that, on the transfer of the country, their allegiance 272 APPENDIX. was transferred ^vith it. And when our government hoisted its flag at Mackinac (1796), it expected from the Indians living within our boundaries the respect due to it ; and it acknowledged, at the same time, the reciprocal obligations of care and protection. That it always aimed to fulfil these obligations, of which facts within his own knowledge and memory would afford ample proofs. I referred him to the several efforts the government had made to establish a lasting peace between the Chippewas and Sioux ; for which purpose the President had sent one of his principal men (alluding to Gov. Cass), in 1820, who had visited their most exreme north-western villages, and induced themselves and the Sioux to smoke the pipe of peace together at St. Peters. In accord- ance with these views, and acting on the information then ac- own creation, and whose endowments, personal and mental, had not been misrepre- sented by the Indians on my route, who uniformly spoke of him APPENDIX. 279 in favourable terms. He is located at the most advanced point towards the Sioux borders, and, although not in the line of ancient chiefs, upon him rests essentially the conduct of affairs in this quarter. I therefore deemed it important to acquire his confi« dence and secure his influence, and held frequent conversations with him. His manner was frank and bold, equally free from servility and repulsiveness. I drew his attention to several sub- jects. I asked him whether the sawmill on the lower part of the Red Cedar was located on Chippewa lands ? He said. Yes. Whether it was built with the consent of the Chippewas ? He said. No ; it had been built, as it were, by stealth. I asked him if any thing had been subsequently given them in acknowledg- ment of their right to the soil ? He said, No ; that the only ac- knowledgment was their getting tobacco to smoke when they visited the mill : that the Sioux claimed it to be on their side of the line, but the Chippewas contended that their line ran to a certain bluff and brook below the mill. I asked him to draw a map of the lower part of Chippewa River, with all its branches, showing the exact lines as fixed by the treaty at Prairie du Chien, and as understood by them. I requested him to state the facts respecting the murder of the Menomonie, and the causes that led to it ; and whether he or any of his band received any message from the agent or commanding ofHcer at Prairie du Chien, demanding the surrender of the murderer 1 To the latter inquiry he answered promptly. No. He gave in his actual popu- lation at 142 ; but it is evident that a very considerable additional population, particularly in men, resort there for the purpose of hunting a part of the year. The day after my arrival, I prepared for and summoned the Indians to a council, with the usu^l formalities. I opened it by announcing the objects of my visit. Neenaba and his followers listened to the terms of the message, the means I had adopted to enforce it, and, finally, to the request of co-operation on the part of himself and band, with strict attention. He confined his reply to an expression of thanks ; allusions to the peculiarity of his situation on an exposed frontier ; and general sentiments of friend- ship. He appeared to be mentally embarrassed by my request to drop tlie war-club, on the successful use of which he had relied 280 APPENDIX. for his popularity, and whatever of real power he possessed. He often referred to his young men, over whom he claimed no supe- riority, and who appeared to be ardently attached to him. I urged the principal topic upon his attention, presenting it in several lights. I finally conferred on him, personally, a medal and flag, and directed the presents intended for his band to be laid, in gross, before him. After a pause, Neenaba got up, and spoke to the question, con- necting it with obvious considerations, of which mutual rights, personal safety, and the obligation to protect the women and chil- dren, formed the basis. The latter duty was not a slight one. Last year the Sioux had killed a chief on the opposite shore of the lake, and, at the same time, decoyed two children, who were in a canoe, among the rice, and killed and beheaded them. He said, in allusion to the medal and flag, that these marks of honour were not necessary to secure his attention to any requests made by the American government. And after resuming his seat awhile (during which he overheard some remarks not pleasing to him, from an Indian on the opposite side of the ring), he Anally got up and declined receiving them until they were eventually pressed upon him by the young warriors. Every thing appeared to proceed with great harmony, and the presents were quickly dis- tributed by one of his men. It was not, however, until the next day, when my canoes were already put in the water, that he came with his entire party, to make his flnal reply, and to present the peace-pipe. He had thrown the flag over one arm, and held the war-club perpendicular in the other hand. He said, that although he accepted the one, he did not drop the other ; he held fast to both. When he looked at the one, he should revert to the coun> sels with which it had been given, and ho should aim to act upon those counsels ; but he also deemed it necessary to hold fast the war-club ; it was, however, with a determination to use it in de- fence, and not in attack. He had reflected upon the advice sent to the Chippewas by the President, and particularly that part of it which counselled them to sit still upon their lands ; but while they sat still, they also wished to be certain that their enemies would sit still. And the pipe he was now about to ofler, he oflered with a request that it might be sent to the President, asking him APPEI^DIX. 281 to use his power to prevent the Sioux from crossing the lines. The pipe was then Ht, handed round, the ashes knocked out, and a formal presentation of it made. This ceremony being ended, I shook hands with them, and immediately embarked. On the second day afterward, I reached the sawmill, the sub- ject of such frequent allusion, and landed there at 7 o'clock in the morning. I found a Mr. Wallace in charge, who was employed, with t&x men, in building a new dam on a brook of the Red Cedar, the freshet of last spring having carried away the former one. I inquired of him where the line between the Sioux and Chippe- ■was crossed. He replied that the line crossed above the mill, he did not precisely know the place ; adding, however, in the course of conversation, that he believed the land in this vicinity originally belonged to the Chippewas. He said it was seven years since any Sioux had visited the mill ; and that the latter was owned by persons at Prairie du Chien. The rapids of the Red Cedar River extend (according to the esti- mates contained in my notes) about twenty-four miles. They commence a few miles below the junction of Meadow River, and terminate about two miles below the mills. This extension of falling water, referred to in the treaty as a fixed point, has led to the existing uncertainty. The country itself is of a highly valuable character for its soil, its game, its wild rice, and its wood. We found the butier-nut among those species which are locally included under the name of Bois franc by the traders. The land can, hereafter, be easily brought into cultivation, as it is interspersed with prairie ; and its fine mill privileges will add to its value. Indeed, one mile square is intrinsically worth one hundred miles square of Chippewa country, in some other places. The present sawmills (there are two), are situaied 65 miles from the banks of the Mississippi. They are owned exclusively by private citizens, and employed for their sole benefit. The boards are formed into rafts : and these rafts are afterward at- tached together, and floated down the Mississippi to St. Louis, ■where they command a good price. The business is understood to be a profitable one. For the privilege, no equivalent has been paid either to the Indians or to the United States. The first mill was built several years ago, and before the conclusion of the 283 APPENDIX. treaty of Prairie du Chien, fixing boundaries to the lands. A permit was given for building, either verbal or written, as I have been informed, by a former commanding officer at Prairie du Chien. I make these statements in reference to a letter I have received from the Department since my return, but which is dated June 27th, containing a complaint of one of the owners of the mill, that the Chippewas had threatened to burn it, and request- ing me to take the necessary precautionary measures. I heard nothing of such a threat, but believe that the respect which the Chippewas have professed, through me, for the American gov- ernment, and the influence of my visit among them, will prevent a resort to any measures of violence ; and that they will wait the peaceable adjustment of the line on the rapids. I will add, that wherever that line may be determined', in a reasonable probability, to fall, the mill itself cannot be supplied with logs for any length of time, if it is now so supplied^ without cutting them on Chip- pewa lands, and rafting them down the Red Cedar. Many of the logs heretofore sawed at this mill, have been rafted, up stream, to the mill. And I understood from the person in charge of it, that he was now anxious to ascertain new sites for chopping ; that his expectations were directed up the stream, but that his actual knowledge of the country, in that direction, did not embrace a circumference of more than five miles. < • The line between the Chippewa and Sioux, as drawn on the MS. map of Neenaba, strikes the rapids on Red Cedar River at a brook and bluff a short distance below the mill. It proceeds thence, across the point of land between that branch of the main Chippewa, to an island in the latter ; and thence, up stream, to the mouth of Clearwater River, as called for by the treaty, and from this poi. t to the bluffs of the Mississippi valley (where it corners on Winnebago land), on Black River, and not to the ♦* moutK^ of Black River, as erroneously inserted in the 6th arti- cle of the treaty ; the Chippewas never having advanced any claims to the lands at the mouth of Black River. This map, be- ing drawn by a Chippewa of sense, influence, and respectability, an exact copy of it is herewith forwarded for the use of the De- partment, as embracing the opinions of the Chippewas on this point. The lines and geographical marks were drawn on paper APPENDIX. 283 by Neenaba himself, and the names translated and written down by Mr. Johnston. It is obvious that the adjustment of this line must precede a permanent peace on this part of the frontiers. The number of Chippewas particularly interested in it is, from my notes, 2,102 ; to which, 91 1 may be added for certain bands on Lake Superior. It embraces 27 villages, and the most influential civil and war chiefs of the region. The population is enterprising and warlike. They have the means of subsistence in comparative abundance. They are increasing in numbers. They command a ready ac- cess to >''3 Miss.jsippi by water, and a ready return from it by land. Habits of association have taught them to look upon this stream as the theatre of war. Their young men are carried into it as the natural and almost only means of distinction. And it is in coincidence with all observation, to say that they are now, as they were in the days of Captain Carver, the terror of the east bank of this river, between the St. Croix and Chippewa Rivers. No other tribe has now, or has had, within the memory of man, a village or permanent possession on this part of the shore. It is landed on in fear. It is often passed by other nations by stealth, and at night. Such is not an exaggerated picture. And with a knowledge of their geographical advantages, and numbers, and distribution, on the tributary streams, slight causes, it may be imagined, will often excite the young and thoughtless portion of them to raise the war-club, to chant the war-aong, and follow the war-path. To remove these causes, to teach them the folly of such a contest, to remind them of the treaty stipulations and promises solemnly made to the government and to the Sioux, and to in- duce them to renew those promises, and to act on fixed princi- ples of political faith, were the primary objects committed to me ; and they were certainly objects of exalted attainment, according as well with the character of the government as with the spirit and moral and intellectual tone of the age. To these objects I have faithfully, as I believe, devoted the means at my command. And the Chippewas cannot, hereafter, err on the subject of their hostilities with the Sioux, without knowing thrt the error is dis- 284 APPENDIX. approved by the American government, and that a continuance in it will be visited npon them in measures of severity. Without indulging the expectation that my influence on the tour will have the effect to put an end to the spirit of predatory warfare, it may be asserted that this spirit has been checked and allayed ; and that a state of feeling and reflection has been pro- duced by it, which cannot fail to be beneficial to our relations with them, and to their relations with each other. The messages sent to the Sioux chiefs, may be anticipated to have resulted in restoring a perfect peace during the present fall and ensuing win- ter, and will thus leave to each party the undisturbed chase of their lands. The meditated blow of Steenaba was turned aside, and his war-party arrested and dispersed at the moment it was ready to proceed. Every argument was used to show them the folly and the insecurity of a continuance of the war. And the whole tenor and effect of my visit has been to inform and reform these remote bands. It has destroyed the charm of their seclu- sion. It has taught them that their conduct is under the super- vision of the American government ; that they depend on its care and protection ; that no other government has power to regulate trade and send traders among them ; finally, that an adherence to foreign counsels, and to antipaciiic maxims, can be visited upon them in measures of coercion. That their country, hitherto deemed nearly inaccessible, can be penetrated and traversed by men and troops, with baggage and provisions, even in midsum- mer, when the waters are lowest ; and that, in proportion as they comply with political maxims, as benevolent as they are just, will they live at peace with their enemies, and have the means of subsistence for an increased population among themselves. The conduct of the traders in this quarter, and the influence they have exerted, both moral and political, cannot here be entered upon, and must be left to some other occasion, together with statistical details and other branches of information not arising from par- ticular instructions. It may be said that the Indians upon the St. Croix ind Chip- pewa Rivers, and their numerous branches, have been drawn into a close intercourse with government. But it will be obvious that a perseverance in the system of official advice and restraints, is APPENDIX. 289 essential to give permanence to the effects already produced, and to secure a firrr md lasting peace between them and the Sioux. To this end the settlement of the line upon the Hed Cedar fork is an object which claims the attention of the Department ; and would justify, in my opinion, the calling together the parties in- terested, at some convenient spot near the junction of the Red Cedar River with the Chippewa. Indeed, the handsome eleva- tion, and the commanding geographical advantages of this spot, render it one which, I think, might be advantageously occupied as a military post. Such an occupancy would have the effect to keep the parties at peace, and the point of land, on which the work is proposed to be erected, might be purchased from the Sioux, together with such part of the disputed lands near the mills as might be deemed necessary to quiet the title of the Chip- pewas. By acquiring this portion of country for the purposes of military occupancy, the United States would be justified in pun- ishing any murders committed upon it ; and I am fully convinced, that no measure which could, at this time, be adopted, would so certainly conduce to a permanent peace between the tribes. I therefore beg leave, through you, to submit these subjects to the consideration of the honorable the Secretary of War, with every distrust in my own powers of observation, and with a very futt confidence in his. I have the honor to be, sir. Very respectfully, ycur obedient servant, H. R. Schoolcraft. No. 3. Yellow River, Aug. 1, 1831. Lawrence Taliaferro, Esq., ) Indian Agent at St. Peters. S Sir: It is in accordance with the instructions under which I am acting, to solicit your co-operation in keeping the Sioux and Chip- pewa* at peace, and to induce them to adhere, in good faith, to 37 286 APPENDIX. the articles of the treaty of Prairie du Chien. Blind to their true interests, these tribes continue a warfare as hopeless in its termination as it is inglorious in its results. Notwithstanding every pains which has been taken by the government to convince them of the erroneous policy of such a contest, and to inspire in them fidelity to their public treaties with each other, restless and ambitious young men, on either side, continue to lead war-parties into the territories of the other, and to waylay the unsuspecting. I am satisfied that the authority of the chiefs is not always suffi- cient to restrain the incursions of these young warriors, who are led on by the thirst of fame, and stimulated by hereditary ani- mosity. Such a course is not surprising among savages. But it is the dictate of humanity to restrain this false ardor, and to make use of every practicable means to put a stop to scenes at which the heart sickens. It is but recently that a Mr. Cadotte, a young half-breed of the Sault Ste. Marie, another young man of mixed blood, called the Little Frenchman, living as an Indian, and two Chippewas, one a female, travelling down the St. Croix in a canoe, were fired upon from an ambush by the Sioux, and killed. And this injury still remains unredressed. The Chippewas complain of this mode of warfare, which it would be an idle affectation to designate by any other term ihaa murder. They say the Sioux are indeed ready to smoke the pipe of peace with them, and never fail to do so when it is pre- sented to them ; but that a confidence, on their part, in these smoking councils, is paid with the loss of lives. I have despatched a message to the Sioux chief. Petite Cor- beau, and another to Wabisha, reminding them of their treaty engagements with the Chippewas, and of the recent violation of them above referred to, and requesting them to use their influence efficaciously to terminate further inroads. These messages are accompanied by others from Shakoba and from Kabamappa, Chippewa chiefs on the St. Croix and Snake Rivers. I am, sir, Very respectfully. Your obedient servant, H. R. Schoolcraft. APPENDIX. 387 No. 4. Mozobodo's speech, in relation to the murder of the Menomonie tooman. My father at the Sault Ste. Marie : I have not forgot what was told me at Prairie du Chien, Fond du Lac, and Butte des Morts. I have kept always what you told me until the last summer. My young men were foolish, and went to war. My father : The war-club was sent to them from Lac Chetac twice, before they accepted it. They did not go to war of their own accord. I did all I could to prevent them. My father : They did not kill our friends intentionally. They supposed them to be their enemies, and killed them accidentally. ; My father : This pipe I send to you in token of peace. My young men will hereafter keep quiet. My father : I hope you will not take our traders away from us. If you do, our little children will suffer ; and not only they, but all of us. MOZOBODO. Lac du Flambeau, May 28, 1831. Interpreted by Charles H. Oaks. No. 5. Report of Doctor Houghton on the Copper of Lake Superior. Fredonia, N. Y., November 14» 1831« Hon. Lewis Cass, Secretary/ of War. Sir: lu fulfilment of the duties assigned to me in tlie late expedition into the Indian country, under the direction of H. K Schoolcraft, Esq., Indian agent, I would beg leave to transmit to you the fol- lowing observations relative to the existence of copper in the country bordering on the southern shore of Lake Superior. It is without doubt true that this subject has long been viewed wUh W interest far beyond its actual merit. Each mass of 288 APPENDIX. native copper which this countr}' has produced, however insulated, or however it may have been separated from its original position, appears to have been considered a sure indication of the exist- ence of that metal in beds ; and hence we occasionally see, upon maps of that section of our country, particular portions marked as containing " copper mines," where no copper now exists. But while it is certain that a combination of circumstances has served to mislead the public mind with regard to the geological situa- tion and existing quantity of that metal, it is no less certain that a greater quantity of insulated native copper has been discovered upon the borders of Lake Superior, than in any other equal por- tion of North America. Among the masses of native copper which have engaged the attention of travellers in this section of country, one, which from its great size was early noticed, is situated on the Ontonagon River, a stream which empties its waters into the southern part of Lake Superior, 331 miles above the falls of the Ste. Marie. The Ontonagon River is, with some difficulty, navigable by bat- teaux 36 miles, at which place by the union of two smaller streams, one from an easterly, and the other from a westerly direction, the main stream is formed. The mass of copper is situated on the western fork, at a distance of six or eight miles from the junction. The face of tlie country through the upper half of the dis- tance from Lake Superior is uneven, and the irregularity is given it by hills of marly clay, which occasionally rise quite abruptly to the height of one or two hundred feet. No rock was observed in situ, except in one place, where, for a distan'^e, the red sand- stone was observed, forming the bed of the river. The mass of copper lies partly covered by water, directly at the Icot of a clay hill, trom which, together with numerous boulders of the primitive rocks, it has undoubtedly been washed by the anion of the water of the river. Although it is com- pletely insulated, there is much to interest in its examination. Its largest surface measures three and a half by four feet, and this, which is of malleable copper, is kept bright by the action of the water, and has the usual appearance of that metal when worn. To one surface is attached a small quantity of rock, sin- gularly bound together by threads of copper, which pass through 9 I APPENDIX. 289 it in all directions. This rock, although many of its distinctive characters are lost, is evidently a dark colored serpentine, with small interspersed masses of milky quartz. The mass of copper is so situated as to afford but little that would enable us to judge of its original geological position. In examining the eastern fork of the river, I discovered small water- worn masses of trap-rock, in which were specks of imbedded carbonate of copper and copper black ; and with them were oc- casionally associated minute specks of serpentine, in some re- spects resembling that which is attached to the large mass ot copper ; and facts would lead us to infer that the trap formation which appears on Lake Superior east of the Ontonagon River, crosses this section of country at or near the source of that river and at length forms one of the spurs of the Porcupine Mountains. Several smaller masses of insulated native copper have been discovered on the borders of Lake Superior, but that upon On- tonagon River is the only one which is now known to remain. At as early a period as before the American revolution, an English mining company directed their operations to the country bordering on Lake Superior, and Ontonagon River was one point to which their attention was immediately directed. Traces of a shaft, sunk in the clay hill, near a mass of copper, are still visi- ble, a memento of ignorance and folly. Operations were also commenced on the southern shore of Lake Superior, near the mouth of a small stream, which, from that cir- cumstance, is called Miners' River. Parts of the names of the miners, carved upon the sandstone rock at the mouth of the river are still visible. What circumstance led to the selection of this spot does not now appear. No mineral traces are at this day perceptible, except occasional discolorations of the sand- stone rock by what is apparently i mixture of the carbonate of iron and copper ; and this is only to be observed where water, holding in solution an extremelv minute portion of these salts, has trickled slowly over those rocks. It does not, in fact, appear that the red sandstone, which con- stitutes the principal rock formation of the southern shore, of Lake Superior, is in any instance metalliferous in any considerable degree. If this be true, it would require but little reflection to convince one of the inexpediency of conducting mining operations at either of 290 APPENDIX. the points selected for that purpose ; and h is beyond a doubt trje, that the company did not receive the least inducement to continue their labors. In addition to these masses of native copper, an ore of that metal has long been known to the lake traders as the green rock, in which the characteristic substances are the green and blue car- bonate of copper, accompanied by copper black. It is situated upon Keweena Point, 280 mile^ above the falls of the Ste. Marie. The ore is embraced by what is apparently a recently formed crag ; and although it is of a kind, and so situated as to make an imposing appearance, there is little certainty of its existence in large quantities in this formation. The ore forms a thin cov- ering to the pebbles of which the body of the rock is composed, and is rarely observed in masses separate from it. The crag is com- posed of angular fragments of trap-rock ; and the formation is occasionally traversed by broad and continuous belts of calc. spar, here and there tinged with copper. Although the ore was not observed in any considerable quantity, except at one point, it ap- parently exists in minute specks through a greater part of the crag formation, which extends several miles, forming the shore of the lake. This examination of the crag threw new interest upon the trap formation, which had been first observed to take the place of the sandstone at the bottom of a deep bay, called Montreal Bay, on the easterly side of Keweena Point. The trap-rock continues for a few miles, when the crag before noticed appears to lie di- rectly upon it, and to form the extremity of the point ; the crag, in turn, disappears, and the trap-rock is continued for a distance of six or eight miles upon the westerly side of the point, when the sandstone again reappears. The trap-rock is of a compact granular texture, occasionally run- ning into the amygdaloid and loadstone varieties, and is rich in im- bedded minerals, such as amethystine quartz, smoky quartz, corne- lian, chalcedony, agate, &c., together with several of the ores of copper. Traces of copper ore in the trap-rock were first noticed on the easterly side of Keweena Point, and near the commencement of the trap formation. This ore, which is an impure copper black, was observed in a vein of variable tiiickness, but not in any part APPENDIX. 201 exceeding 2\ inches ; it is sufficiently compact and hard to receive a firm polish, but it is rather disposed to break into small irregu* lar masses. A specimen furnished, upon analysis, 47.5 per cent, of pure copper. On the western side of Keweena Point, the same ore appears under different circumstances, being disseminated through the body of the trap-rock, in grains varying in size from a pin's head to a pea. Although many of these grains are wholly copper black, they are occasionally only depositions of the mineral upon specks of cornelian, chalcedony, or agate, or are more frequently composed, in part, of what is apparently an imperfect steatite. The ore is so connected with, and so much resembles in colour the rock, of which it may be said to be a constituent part, that they might easily, during a hasty examination, be confounded. A random specimen of the rock furnished, upon analysis, 3.2 per cent, of pure copper. The rock continues combined with that mineral for nearly the sp^'ce of three miles. Extremely thin veins of copper black were observed to traverse this same rock ; and in enlargements of these were discovered several masses of amor- phous native copper. The latter mineral appeared in two forms — the one consisting of compact and malleable masses, carrying from 4 ?.o 10 eunces each ; and the other, of specks and fasciculi of pure copper, binding together confused masses of copper green, and partially disintegrated trap-rock : the latter was of several pounds' weight. Each variety was closely embraced by the rock, although the action of the water upon the rock had occasionally exposed to view points of the metal. In addition to the accom- panying copper green, which was in a disintegrated state, small specks of the oxyrl of copper were associated in most of the native specimens. Circumstances would not permit an examination of any portion of the trap formation, except that bordering directly upon the lake. But fau.c would lead us to infer that that formation extends from one side of Keweena Point to the other, and that a range of thickly wooded hills, which traverses the point, is based upon, if not formed of, tliat rock. An Indian information which, particularly upon such a subject, must be adopted with caution, would sanction I 29S APPENDIX. the opinion that the prominent constituents are the same wherever the rock is observed. After having duly considered the facts which are presented, I would not liesitate to offer, as an opinion, that the trap-rock for- mation was the original source of the masses of copper which have been observed in the country bordering on Lake Superior ; and that at the present day, examinations for the ores of copper could not be made in that country with hopes of success, except in the trap-rock itself; which rock is not certainly known to exist upon any place upon Lake Superior, other than Keweena Point. If this opinion be a correct one, the cause of failure of the mining company in this region is renderc l plain. Having con- sidered each insulated mass of pure metal as a true indication of the existence of a bed in the vicinity, operations were directed to wrong points ; when, having failed tn realize their anticipations, the project was abandoned without further actual investigation. We would be induced to infer, that no attempts were made to learn the original source of the metal which was discovered, and tlius, while the attention was drawn to insulated masses, the ores, ordinary in appearance, but more important in situ, were neglected ; and perhaps from the close analogy in appearance to the rock with which they were associated, no distinction was observed. What quantity of ore the trap-rock of Keweena Point may be capable of producing, can only be determined by minute and laborious examination. The indications which were presented by a hasty investigation are here imbodied, and, with deference, subpiitted to your consideration. I have the honor to be. Sir, your obedient servant, Douglass Houghton. APPENDIX. 203 I •, I V. Speech of Six Chippewa Chiefs* on the Sioux War, delivered at Michilimackinac, in July, 1833. My father : listen to your children. Look upon the blood that is shed by our enemies. I hold in my hand the wampum belt, and the articles of the treaty of Prairie du Chien. This belt is stained by blood. It has passed through all our bands. We have all taken hold of it with our hands. So have we in our hearts taken hold of the words of the treaty. You have told us to sit still, and we have done it. But what have our enemies done ? Six times we have been attacked by them. Twice on Sioux land and four times on our own. Look on us, father ; our mouths are full of blood. You are the cause of this. It is owing to our listening to your advice. You bade us sit still. You told us that your arm was long and strong, and that you would reach it out and pull back any that crossed the lines. We believed it. Ws remained quiet. Even when struck, we ceased to revenge ourselves, as we formerly revenged ourselves. We have been again struck. Our people have been killed on their own lands. Yet we are told to keep quiet. We have been killed while relying upon your flag, thinking our enemies came to smoke the pipe of peace. Fatiier, think not that we are fools. We have right hearts. We cannot sit with our eyes shut. But we will keep them open. They are looking upon the lines. They are looking upon you. We will wait one sum- mer more, in hopes that our voices will reach you.f * BufTalo, of Folle Avoine. Labaince, of Yellow River. Chacopi, of Snake River. The Little Frenchman, of Foile Avoine. Nodin, of do. Keeshkituwug, of Yellow River. t The Indians personify the government in the agent, commissioner, &c. they are addressing. 88 [?94] No. IV. Remark, on the Lead Mine Country on the Upper Misfissippi, [Addressed to the Editors of the New- York Mirror.] Gentlemen : Time admonishes me of my promise to furnish you some ac- count of my journey from Galena to Fort Winnebago. But I confess, that time has taken away none of those features which make me regard it as a task. Other objects have occupied so much of my thoughts, that the subject has lost some of its vivid- ness, and I shall be obliged to confine myself more exclusively to my notes than 1 had intended. This will be particularly true in speaking of geological facts. Geographical features impress themselves strongly on the mind. The shape of a moumain is not easily forgotten, and its relation to contiguous waters and woods is recollected after the lapse of many years. The suc- cession of plains, streams, and settlements is likewise retained in the memory, while the peculiar plains, the soils overlaying them, and all the variety of their mineral and organic contents, require to be perpetuated by specimens and by notes, which im- pose neither a slight nor a momentary labor. Limited sketches of this kind are furthermore liable to be mis- conceived. Prominent external objects c?.n only be brought to mind, and these often reveal but an imperfect notion of the per- vading cliaracter of strata, and still less knowledge of their min- eral contents. Haste takes away many opportunities of obser- vation ; and scanty or inconvenient means of transporting hand specimens, often deprive us of tlie requisite data. Indeed, I should be loath to descrilic the few facts I am about to communi- cate, had you not personally visited and examined the great car- bonilerous and sandstone formation on the Mississippi and Wis- consin, and thus got the knowledge of their features. The pa- rallelism which is apparent in these rocks, by the pinnacles which have been left standing on high — the wasting effects of time in scooping out vaUeys and filling up declivities — and the dark a'..^ castle-looking character of the cherty limestone bluffs, as viewed APPENDIX. 295 9J from the water, while the shadows of evening are deepening around, are suited to make vivid impressions. And these broken and denuded cHfFs offer the most favorable points for making geological observations, There are no places inland where the streams ' have cut so deep. On gaining the height of land, the strata are found to be covered with so heavy a deposite of soil, that it is difficult to glean much that can be relied on respecting the interior structure. The angle formed by the junction of the Wisconsin with the Mississippi is a sombre line of weather-beaten rocks. Gliding along the current, at the base of these rocks, the idea of a " hill country," of no very productive character, is naturally impressed upon the observer. And this impression came down, probably, from the days of Marquette, who was the first European, that we read of, who descended the Wisconsin, and thus became the true discoverer of the Mississippi. The fact that it yielded lead ore, bits of which were occasionally brought in by the natives, was in accordance with this opinion ; and aided, it may be sup- posed, in keeping out of view the real character of the country. I know not how else to account for the light which has suddenly burst upon us from this bank of the Mississippi, and which has at once proved it to be as valual)le for the purposes of agricul- ture as for those of mining and as sylvan in its appearance as if it were not fringed, as it were, with rocks, and lying at a great elevation above the water. This elevation is so considerable as to permit a lively descent in the streams, forming numerous mill-seats. The surface of the country is not, however, broken, but may be compared to the heavy and lazy-rolling waves of the sea after a tempest. These wave-like plains are often destitute of trees, except a few scattering ones, but present to the eye an almost boundless field of native herbage. Groves of oak some- times diversify those native meadows, or cover the ridges which bound them. Very rarely does any rock appear above the sur- face. The highest elevations, the Platte mounds, and the Blue mound, are covered with soil and with trees, Numerous brooks of limpid water traverse the plains, and and their way into either the Wisconsin, Rock River, o/ the Mississippi. The common deer is still in possession of Us favorite haunts ; and the traveller 296 APPENUIX. is very often startled . y flocks of the prairie-hen rising up in his path. The surface soil is a rich, black alluvion ; it yields abund« ant crops of corn, and, so far as they have been tried, all the cereal gramina. I have never, either in the west or out of the west, seen a richer soil, or more stately fieJds of com and oats, than upon one of the plateaux of the Blue mound. Such is the country which appears to be richer in ores of lead than any other mineral district in the world — which yielded forty millions of pounds in seven years — produced a single lump of ore of two thousand cubic feet — and appears adequate to supply almost any amount of this article that the demands of commerce require. The river of Galena rises in the mineral plains of Iowa county, in that part of the Norih-Western Territory which is attached, for the purposes of temporary government, to Michigan. It is made up of clear and permanent springs, and has a descent which af- fords a very valuable wa:'r-power. This has been particularly remarked at the curve called Millseat-bend. No change in its general course, which is south-west, is I believe apparent after it enters the nurth-west angle of the state of Illinois. The town of Galena, the capital of the mining country, occupies a some- what precipitous semicircular bend, on the right (or north) bank of the river, six or seven miles from its entrance into the Missis, sippi. Backwater, from the latter, gives the stream itself the appearance, as it bears the name, of a " river," and admits steam- boat navigation thus far. It is a rapid brook immediately above the town, and nf no further value for the purpose of navigation. Lead is brought in from the smelting furnaces, on heavy ox-teams, capable of carrying several tons at a load. I do not know that water has been, or that it cannot be made subservient in the trans- portation of this article from the mines. The streams themselves are numerous and permanent, although they are small, and it would require the aid of so many of these, on any projected route, that it is to be feared the supply of water would be inade- quate. To remedy this deficiency, the Wisconsin itself might be relied on. Could the waters of this river be conducted in a canal along its valley from the portage to the bend at Arena, they might, from this point, be deflected in a direet lim^ to Galena. APPENDIX. 297 This route would cut the mine district centrally, and afford the upper tributaries of the Pekatolika and Fever River as feeders. Such a communication would open the way to a uorthern mar- ket, and merchandise might be : plied by the way of Green Bay, when the low state of water in the Mississippi prevents the ascent of boats. It would, at all times, obviate the tedious voy- age, which goods ordered from the Atlantic cities have to per- form through the straits of Florida and Gulf of Mexico. L rail- road could be laid upon this route with equal, perhaps superior advantages. These things may seem too much like making ar- rangements for the next generation. But we cannot fix bounds to the efforts of our spreading population, and spirit of enter- prise. Nor, after what we hav ? seen in the way of internal im- provement, in our own day and generation, should we deem any thing too hard to be accomplished. I set out from Galena in a light wagon, drawn by two horses, about ten o'clock in the morning (August 17th}, accompanied by Mr. B. It had rained the night and morning of the day previous, which rendered the streets and roads quite muddy. A marly soil, easily penetrated by rain, was, however, as suscepti- ble to the influence of the sun, and in a much shorter period than would be imagined, the surface became dry. Although a heavy and continued shower had thoroughly drenched the ground, and covered it with superfluous water, but veiy little effects of it were to be seen at this time. We ascended in o the open plain coun- try, which appears in every direction ari'und the town, and directed our course to Gratiot's Grove. In this distance, which on our programme of the route, was put dov n at fifteen miles, a lively idea of the formation and character of the country is given. The eye is feasted with the boundlessness of its range. Grass and flowers spreao ueiore and beside the traveller, and on look- ing back, they till up the vista behind him. He soon finds Mm- self in the midst of a sylvan scene. Groves fringe the tdps of the most distant elevations, and clusters of trees — more rarely, open forests — are occasioi ally presented. The trees appear to be almost exclusively of the species of white oak and roughbark hickory. Among ihe fl-jwcrs, the plant called rosin-weed at- tracts attention by its gigantic stature, and it is accompanied, as 298 AFFKNDIX. certainly as substance by shadow, by the wild indigo, two plants which were afterward detected of less luxuriant growth on Fox River. The roads are in their natural condition, they are excel- lent, except for a few yards where streams are crossed. At such places there is a plunge into soil, black muck, and it requires all the powers of a horse harnessed to a wagon to emerge from the stream. On reachirg Gratiot's Grove, I handed lettvi^ of introduction to Mr. H. and B. Gratiot. These gentlemen appear to be exten- sively engaged in smelting. They conducted me to see the ore prepared for smelting in the log furnace ; and also the prepara- tion of such parts <>f it for the ash furnace as do not undergo complete fusion in the first process. The ash furnace is :• very simple kinu of uir furnace, with a grate so arranged as to throw a reverberating flame upon the hearth where the prepared ore is laid. It is built against a declivity, and charged by throwing the materials to be operated upon, down the flue. A silicious flux is used ; and the scoria is tapped and suflered to flow out, from the side of the furnace, before drawing oflf the melted lead. The latter is received in an excavation made in the earth, from which it is ladled out into iron moulds. The whole prccesp, is con- ducted in the open air, with sometimes a blight shed. The lead ore is piled in cribs of logs, which are roofed. Hammers, la- dles, a kind of tongs, and some other iron tools are required. The simpUcity of the process, the absence of external show in buildings, and the direct and ready application of the means to the end, are remarkable, as pleasing characteristics about the smelting establishment. The ore used is the common sulphuret, with a foliated, glitter- ing and cubical fracture. It occurs with scarcely any adhering gangue. Cubical masses of it are found, at some of the dig- gings, which are studded over with minute crystals of calcareous spar. These crystals, when examined, have the form of the dog- tooth spar. This broad, square-shaped, and square-broken min- eral, is taken from east and west leads, is most easy lo smelt, and yields the greatest per centum of lead. It is estimated to pro- duce fifty per cent, from the log furnace, and about sixte .n more when treated with a flux in the ash furnace. APPENDIX. 2»g Miners classify their ore from its position in the mine. Ore from east and west leadst is raised from clay diggings, although these diggings may be pursued under the first stratum of rock. Ore from north and south leads, is termed " sheet minerals," and is usually taken from rock diggings. The vein or sheet stands perpendicularly in the fissure, and is usually struck in sinking from six to ten feet. The sheet varies in thickness from six or eight inches, in the broadest part, to not more than one. The great mass found at " Irish diggings," was of this kind. I observed among the piles of ore at Gratiot's, the combination of zinc with lead ore, which is denominated dry bone. It is cast by as unproductive. Mr. 3. Gratiot also showed me pieces of the common ore which had undergone desulpliuration in the log furnace. Its natural splendor is increased by this process, so as to have the appearance of highly burnished steel. He also pre- sented me some uniform masses of lead, recrystallized from a metallic state, under the hearth of the ash furnace. The ten- dency to rectangular structure in these delicate and fragile masses is very remarkable. Crystallization appears to have taken place under cit'cumstances which opposed the production of a com- plete and perfect cube or parallelogram, although there are innu- merable rectangles of each geometric form. In the drive from Gratiot's to Willow Springs, we saw a suc- cession of the same objects that had formed the prominent fea- tures of the landscape from Galena. The platte mounds, which had appeared on our left all the morning, continued visible until we entered the grove that embraces the site of the springs. Little mounds of red earth frequently appeared above the grass, to testify to the labors of miners along this part of the route. In taking a hasty survey of some of the numerous excavations of Irish diggings, I observed among the rubbish small flat masses of a yellowish white amorphous mineral substance of great weight. I have not had time to submit it to any tests. It appears too heavy and compact for the earthy yellow oxide of lead, i should not be disappointed to find it an oxide of zinc. No rock stratum protrudes from the ground in this part of the country. The con- solidated masses thrown up from the diggings, appear to be sili- 300 APPENDIX. cated limestone, of'sn friable, and not crystalline. Galena is found in open fissures in this rock. ^ ' " > ^ > ■•"} . We reached the springs in the dusk of the evening, and found good accommodations at Ray's. Distance from Galena thirty miles. The rain fell copiously during the night, and on the morning (eighteenth) gave no signs of a speedy cessation. Those who travel ought often, however, to call to mind the remark of Xeno- phon, that " pleasure is the result of toil," and not permit slight impediments to arrest them, particularly when they have definite points to make. We set forward in a moderate rain, but in less than an hour had the pleasure to perceive signs of it smitigating, and before nine o'cLuk it was quite clear. We stopped a short time at Bracken's furnace. Mr. Bracken gave me specimens of organic remains, in the condition of earthy calcareous carbonates, procured on a neighbouring ridge. He described the locality as being plentiful in casts and impressions such as he exhibited, which appeared to have been removed from the surface of a shelly lime- stone. At Rock-branch diggings, I found masses of calcareous spar thrown from the pits. The surface appears to have been much explored for lead in this vicinity. I stopped to examine Vanmater's lead. It had been a productive one, and affords a fair example of what are called east and west leads. I observed a compass standing on the line of the lead, and asked Mr. V. whether much reliance was to be placed upon the certainty of striking the lead by the aid of this instrument. He said that it was much relied on. That the course of the leads was definite. The present one varied from a due east and west line but nine minutes, and the lead had been followed without much difficulty. The position of the ore was about forty feet below the surface. Of this depth about thirty-six feet consisted of the surface rock and its earthy covering. A vein of marly clay, enveloping the ore, was then penetrated. A series of pits had been sunk on the course of it, and the earth and ore in the interstices removed, and drawn to the surface by a windlass and bucket. Besides the ore, masses of iron pyrites had been thrown out, connected with gi'lena. In stooping to detach some pieces from one of these masses, I placed my feet on the verge of an abandoned pit, around APPENDIX. 301 IS which weeds and bushes had grown. My lace was, however, averted from the danger, but on beholding it, I was made sensible that the least deviation from a proper balance would have pitched me into it. It was forty feet deep. The danger I had just escaped fell to the lot of Mr. B.'s dog, who, probably, deceived by the growth of bushes, fell in. Whether killed or not, it was impossible to tell, and we were obliged to leave the poor animal under a promise of Mr. V., that he would cause a windlass to be removed to the pit, to ascertain his fate. At eleven o'clock we reached Mineral Point, the seat of justice of Iowa county. I delivered an introductory letter to Mr. Ansley, who had made a discovery of copper ore in the vicinity, and through his poUteness, visited the locality. The discovery was made in sinking pits in search of lead ore. Small pieces of green carbonate of copper were found on striking the rock, which is ap- parently silico-calcareous, and of a very friable structure. From one of the excavations, detached masses of the suphuret, blue and green mingled, were raised. These masses are enveloped with ochery clay. In riding out on horseback to see this locality, I passed over the ridge of land which first received the appellation of " Mineral Point." No digging was observed in process, but the heaps of red marly clay, the vigorous growth of shrubbery around them, and the number of open or partially filled pits, remain to attest the labour which was formerly devoted in the search for lead. And this search is said to have been amply rewarded. The track of discovery is conspicuously marked by these excava- tions, which often extend, in a direct line, on the cardinal points, as far as the eye can reach. Everywhere the marly clay forma- tion appears to have been relied on for the ore, and much of it certainly appears to be in situ in it. It bears no traces of attri- tion ; and its occurrence in regular leads, forbids the supposition of its being an oceanic arrangement of mineral detritus. At Van- mater's, the metalliferous clay marl is overlaid by a grayish sedi- mentary limestone. Different is the geological situation of what is denominated gravel ore, of which I noticed piles, on the route from Gratiot's. This bears evident marks of attrition, and appears to have been uniformly taken from diluvial earth. 39 309 APPETVDIX. On returning to the village from this excursion, I found Mr. B. ready to proceed, and we lost no time in making the next point in our proposed route. A drive of five miles brought us to the resi- dence of Colonel Dodge, whose zeal and enterprise in opening this portion of our western country for settlement, give him claims to be looked up to as a public benefactor. I here met the super- intendent of the mines (Captain Legate), and after spending some time in conversation on the resources and prospects of the country, and partaking of the hospitalities politely offered by Colonel D. and his intelligent family, we pursued our way. The village of Dodgeville lies at the distance of four miles. Soon after passing through it some part of our tackle gave way, in crossing a gully, and I improved the opportunity of the delay to visit the adjacent diggings, which are extensive, "he ore is found as at other mines, in regular leads, and not scattered about promiscuously in the red marl. Masses of brown oxide of iron were more com- mon here than I had noticed them elsewhere. Among the rubbish of the diggings, fragments of hornstone occur. They appear to be, most commonly, portions of nodules, which exhibit, on being fractured, various discolorings. Night overtook us before we entered Porter's Grove, which is also the seat of mining and smelting operations. We are indebted to the hospitality of Mr. M., of whom my companion was an ac- quaintance, for opening his door to us, at an advanced hour of the evening. Distance from Willow Springs, twenty-five miles. There is no repose for a traveller. We retired to rest at a late hour, and rose at an early one. The morning (10th) was hazy, and we set forward while the dew was heavy on the grass. Our route still lay through a prairie country. The growth of native grass, bent down with dew, nearly covered the road, so that our horses' legs were continually bathed. The rising sun was a very cheerful sight, but as our road lay up a long ascent, we soon felt its wilting effects. Nine miles of such driving, with not a single grove to shelter us, brought us to Mr. Brigham's, at the foot of the Blue Mound, being the last house in the direction to Fort Winnebago. The distance from Galena is sixty-four miles, and this area embraces the present field of mining opera- tions. In rapidly passing over it, mines, furnaces, dwelling* APPXNDIX. 803 houses, mining villages, enclosed fields, upland prairies (an al- most continued prairie), groves, springs, and brooks, have formed the prominent features of the landscape. The impulse to the settlement of the country was first given by its mineral wealth ; and it brought here, as it were by magic, an enterprising and act- ive population. It is evident that a far greater amount of labor was a few years ago engaged in mining operations ; but the in- trinsic value of the lands has operated to detain the present pop- ulation, which may be considered as permanent. The lands are beautifully disposed, well watered, well drained by natural streams, and easily brought into cultivation. Crops have everywhere re- paid the labors of the farmer ; and, thus far, the agricultural produce of the country has borne a fair price. The country ap- pears to afford every facility for raising cattle 'iiorses, r- d hogs. Mining, the cardinal interest heretofore, has not ceas. d in the degree that might be inferred from the depression -A the lead market; and it will be pursurd, with increas* '^ -iftivily, whenever the purposes of commerce call for it. In lie ^^resent situation of the country, there appear to be two objects essential to the lasting welfare of the settlements : — first, a title to their lands from Congress ; second, a northern market for the products of their mines and farms. To these, a third requisite may be con- sidered auxiliary, namely, the establishment of the seat of terri- torial government at some point west of Lake Michigan, where its powers may be more readily exercised, and the reciprocal obligations of governor and people more vividly felt. Mr. Brigham, in whom I was happy to recognise an esteemed friend, conducted us over his \ .I:i?ble plantation. He gave me a mass of a white, heavy metaiii,; substance, taken as an accom- panying mineral, from a lead of Galena, which he has recently discovered in a cave. Without instituting any examination of it but such as its external characters disclose, it may be deemed a nalivo carbonate of lead. The mass from which it was broken weighed ninety or one hundred pounds. And its occurrence, at the lead, was not alone. From the Blue Mound to Fort Winnebago is an estimated dis- tance of fifty-six miles. The country is, however, entirely in a state of nature.' The trace is rather obscure; but, with a know- 304 APPENDIX. ledge of the general geography and face of the country, there is no difficulty in proceeding with a light wagon, or even a loaded team, as the Indian practice of firing the prairies every fall has relieved the surface from underbrush and fallen timber. After driving a few miles, we encountered two Winnebagoes on horse- back, the forward rider having a white man in tie behind him. The latter informed us that his name was H., that he had come out to Twelve-mile Creek, for the purpose of locating himself there, and was in pursuit of a hired man, who had gone off, with some articles of his property, the night previous. With this re- lation, and a bnshu* for the natives, with whom we had no means of conversing, we continued our way, without further incident, to Duck Creek, a distance of ten miles. We here struck the path, which is one of the boundary lines, in the recent purchase from the Winnebagoes. It is a deeply marked horse path, cutting quite through the prairie sod, and so mucli used by the natives as to prevent grass from growing on it ; in this respect, it is as well- defined a landmark as " blazed tree," or " saddle." The sur- veyor appointed to run out the lines, had placed mile-posts on the route, but the Winnebagoes, with a prejudice against the practice which is natural, pulled up many, and defaced others. When we had gone ten miles further, we began to see the glittering of water through the trees, and we soon found ourselves on the margin of a clear lake. I heard no name for this handsome sheet of water. It is one of the four lakes, which are connected with each other by a stream, and have their outlet into Rock River, through a tributary called the Guskihaw. We drove through the margin of it, where the shores were sandy, and in- numerable small unio shells were driven up. Most of these small species appeared to be helices. Standing tent-poles, and other remains of Indian encampments, appeared at this place. A rock stratum, dark and weather-beaten, apparently sandstone, jutted out into the lake. A little farther, we passed to the left of an abandoned village. By casting our eyes across the lake, we * This term is in use by the Algic or Algonquin tribes, particularly by the Chippewas. The WinnebngocH, who have no equivalent for it, are gener- ally acquainted with it, although I am not aware that they have, to any extent, adopted it. It has been supposed to bs derived from the French honjour. APPENDIX. 305 observed the new position which had been selected and occupied by the Winnebagoes. We often assign wrong motives, when we undertake to reason for the Indian race ; but, in the present in- stance, we may presume, that their removal was influenced by too near a position to the boundary path. We drove to the second brook, beyond the lake, and en- camped. Comfort in an encampment depends very much upon getting a good fire. In this we totally failed last night, owing to our hav- ing but a small piece of spimk, which ignited and burned out without inflaming our kindling materials. The atmosphere was damp, but not sufficiently cooled to quiet the ever-busy musquito. Mr. B. deemed it a hardship that he could not boil the kettle, so as to have the addition of tea to our cold repast. I reminded him that there was a bright moon, Rnd that it did not rain ; and that, for myself, I had fared so decidedly worse, on former occasions, that I was quite contented with the light of the moon and a dry blanket. By raising up and puituig a fork under the wagon tongue, and spreading our tent-cloth over it, I found the means of insulating ourselves from the insect hordes, but it was not until I had pitched my musquito net within it that we found repose. On awaking in the morning (20th), we found H., who had passed us the day before in company with the Winnebagoes, lying under the wagon. He had returned from pursuing the fugi- tive, and had overtaken us, after twelve o'clock at night. He complained of being cold. We admitted him into the wagon, and drove on to reach his camp at Twelve-mile Creek. In crossing what he denominated Seven-mile Prairie, I observed on our right a prominent wall of rock, surmounted with image-stones. The rock itself consisted of sand-stone. Elongated water- worn masses of stone had been set up, so as to resemble, at a distance, the figures of men. The allusion had been strengthened by some rude paints. This had been the serious or the sportive work of Indians, it is not to be inferred hence, that the Winnebagoes are idolaters. But there is a strong tendency to idolatry in the minds of the North American Indians. They do liot bow before a carved image, shaped like Dagon or JuggernBut ; but they rely upon their guardian spirits, or personal mauitos, for aid in exigencies, and 306 APFSNDIX impute to the skins of animals, which are preserved vrith religious care, the power of gods. Their medicine institution is also a gross and bold system of semi-deification connected with' magic, witchcraft, and necromancy. Their jossakeeds are impostors and jugglers of the grossest stamp. Their wabenos address Satan directly for power ; and their metais, who appear to be least idol- atrous, rely more upon the invisible agency of spirits and magic influence, than upon the physical properties of the medicines they exhibit. On reaching Twelve-mile Creek, we found a yoke of steers of H., in a pen, which had been tied there two days and nights with- out water. He evinced, however, an obliging disposition, and, after refreshing ourselves and our horses, we left him to complete the labours of a "local habitation." The intermediate route to Fort Winnebago afforded few objects of either physical or mental interest. The upland soil, which had become decidedly thinner and more arenaceous, after reaching the lake, appears to increase in sterility on approaching the Wisconsin. And the occurrence of lost rocks (primitive boulders), as Mr. B. happily termed them, which are first observed after passing the Blue Mound, becomes more frequent in this portion of the country, denoting our approach to the borders. of the north-weftern primitive formation. This formation, we have now reason to conclude, extend? in an angle, BO far south as to embrace a part of Fox River, above Apukwa Lake. Anticipated difficulties always appear magnified. This we verified in crossing Duck Creek, near its entrance into the Wis- consin. We found the adjoining bog nearly dry, and drove through the stream without the water entering into the body of the wagon. It here commenced raining. Having but fuur miles to make, and that a level prairie, we pushed on. But the rain increased, and poured down steadily and incessantly till near sun- set. In the midst of this rain-storm we reached the fort, about one o'clock, and crossed over to the elevated ground occupied by the Indian Department, where my sojourn, while awaiting the expedition, was rendered as comfortable as the cordial greeting and kind attention of Mr. Kinzie, the agent, and his intelligent family could make it. APPENDIX. 307 A recapitulation of the distances from Galena makes the route as follows, viz. Gratiot's Grove, fifteen miles ; Willow Springs, fifteen ; Mineral Point, seven ; Dodgeviile, nine ; Porter's Grove, nine ; Blue Mound, nine -, Duck Creek, ten ; Lake, ten ; Twelve- mile Creek, twenty-four ; Crossing of Duck Creek, eight ; and Fort Winnebago, four ; total, one hundred and twenty miles. THE END. t»£ r'^,^'::vy%h- <'! ,J !.. ERRATA. Page 12, line 5. For Koginogumpc read Page 64, line 34 Kaginogumoc. ' .— .. " 13 ■" 12. Fnr Courtonelle read Conrtorielle. 25, " 4. aina. card. For Feebyains read Jeeby- For troncard read bron- J. For and read at. 36', " 10. For Saakalchawino read Haskatctaawine. 41, " 28. For GouUe read Quenle. 44, " 3 of Note. For t read not. 60, " 94. For Ibese read there is. 66, 66. " 77, " 81, " 96, " rately. 103, » For Ocant read Ocaut. Do. Do. , For Jab read Tab. For Guella read Gueule. For broiled read boiled. For separated read sepa- 32. For and read or, and for country read county. 106," 19. For Colamba migratons read Coloinba migratoris. 106, Note. For asmadonta read alas- ' madonta. 116," 24. For Plplsagi read Tipisagi. ii''-;-'^ ^ ipa- for ons las- «gi. mm